BioX In the Beginning Plants, Botany, and Kingdoms 2021

Photo by Christoph Oberschneider

BioX

1st Edition

In the Beginning Plants, Botany, and Kingdoms

Acknowledgements https://bioxuniversity.godaddysites.com/ PHONE: 866 761 2875 Dr. Carrington / Dr. George / J Gold PhD candidate Research Partners: J Gold Fertilizer and Mycodelics https://www.flowcode.com/page/horizonholdings BioX link to Publications https://issuu.com/bioxuob Publishing Date 2021

Photo by Yzerg

Table of Contents In The Begingin……………………………..History Of Botany Chapter 1……………………….Plants, Botany, and Kingdoms Chapter 2…………………................................Photosynthesis Chapter 3……….…………..Symbiogenesis and the Plant Cell Chapter 4…. Multicellularity, the Cell Cycle and the Life Cycle Chapter 5………..TISSUE and Organs; or how the Plant is built Chapter 6…………………………… Growing Diversity of Plants Chapter 7………………………. The Origin of Trees and Seeds Chapter 8……………………………….. The Origin of Flowering Chapter 9………BOUNSE CHAPTER OUT OF OUR CANNASBIS BOOK CALLED Biology, Breeding and Applications of Cannabis 2022

Chapter 10………BOUNSE CHAPTER OUT OF OUR MUSHROOM BOOK CALLED Biology of Fungi, and the Applications 2022 Chapter 11……………………………………….Plants and Earth

Forward

After twenty plus years of consulting and teaching botany, We came up with the concept of reorganizing the "traditional" course into a more logical sequence of themes, which you will discover in this textbook. WE aimed to incorporate two key themes here: the first was to include as much information as possible; the second was to include as much information as possible; and the third was to include as much information as possible.as much plant-related data into an evolutionary perspective as feasible, and the other was to use simple language and metaphors to convey complex topics. There are only a few botany books that attempt to achieve the same. One crucial point to grasp is that plants are not animals! Clearly, this phrase has a variety of interpretations. To begin with, because we are animals, it is far easier for us to comprehend animal life than it is for us to comprehend plant life. Many terminology linked with animal life (such as "stomach" or "blood pressure") are often used and even intuitively understood. As a beginning, learning botany necessitates speaking. You must understand botanical language to converse about plants. This is why you're here. You'll need to know a lot of words, so be prepared to put in a lot of effort.

History Of Botany

Brief History Of Botany Botany appears to have been practiced since the Stone Age. It's possible that early man's curiosity stemmed from a desire to learn about new herbs and plants that may be utilized as sustenance. This might be considered an early and basic kind of plant classification, as it divides plants into edible and inedible categories. In Mesopotamia and China, written guides for the use of plants in medicine date back to 3000 BC. While the Egyptians wrote extensively on the medical applications of plants and the science of botany, the Greeks are responsible for the earliest documented botanical material that we have today. Botany is thought to have originated from the Greek terms botanica's (botanical) and botana (plant) (plant or herb). The Greek philosopher Aristotle amassed plant knowledge, but it was his student Theophrastus [371-286 B.C.] who inherited his teacher's collection and began to construct increasingly complicated plant classification systems. He is referred to as the "Father of Botany" on occasion. Plants were shared and studied in early societies, but we don't have any records of plant interaction between the Eastern and Western Hemispheres until 1492, when Columbus began his expeditions. Columbus departed Spain in quest of fresh routes and sources for bringing spices from the East into the country. He brought maize and other crop plants back from his travels, including capsicum peppers, orange, lemon, and lime seeds. In addition, he brought merchandise to the places he visited. In Santo Domingo, he introduced sugar cane, and in Haiti, he introduced cucumbers and other European crops. This effectively doubled the available food crop resources for populations on both sides of the Atlantic. Adriaan van de Spiegel (1578-1625) wrote Isagoges in Rem Herbarium in 1603 with directions on how to make dry herbarium specimens. This was a brand-new approach that had only been in use for the preceding 50 years. A quiet revolution in taxonomy, floristics, and systematics resulted from the collection, trade, archiving, and study of pressed, dried plants put on sheets of paper. Gaspard Bauhin (1560-1624), who employed a distinct concept of genus and species in his botanical classification work, swiftly followed suit. He published his concept in the book Pinax Theatri Botanici in 1623, and Carolus Linnaeus was impressed by it.

Linnaeus, known as the "Father of Taxonomy," was one of the first botanists to embrace the discipline of fieldwork that required lengthy travel. Between 1745 and 1792, nineteen of Linnaeus' students are said to have traveled to faraway regions in search of new plant specimens. Approximately half of the students died. Many died of fever, while others went insane and were never heard from again.

When James Cook embarked on a scientific voyage aboard the Endeavor in 1768, fieldwork made another huge stride ahead. Young naturalists Joseph Banks and Daniel Charles Solander (a Linnaeus protégé) were with him, as well as a team of artists. The ship arrived in Botany Bay in April 1770, so named because of the incredible number of new flora collected by Banks and Solander. Botanists began to go to increasingly isolated regions in the nineteenth century. They looked for plants, animals, and minerals for agriculture and medicine all over Africa, Asia, Antarctica, Australia, Europe, North America, and South America. We have been able to "master" the living world as a result of our enhanced understanding.

Photo by Lois Lee

Chapter 1

Introduction to Plants, Botany, and Kingdoms

1.1 Plants, Botany, and Kingdoms

Botany is the study of plants and plant-like creatures as a science. It explains why plants are so crucial to the world's survival. Plants are the originators of the bulk of food and energy chains, as well as the source of oxygen, food, and medicine. There are two types of plants: plants1 and plants2. Plants1 are photosynthetic organisms that create organic chemicals from light, water, and carbon dioxide.Plants1 are ecologically classified as (based on their role in nature).Some plants1 are bacteria, and others are even animals! A green slug is an illustration of this. Elysia chlorotica is a species of Elysia (see Fig. 1.1). Green slugs collect and use chloroplasts from algae. They will be food producers for the rest of their lives. As a result, green slugs are both animals and plants.as well as plantsPlants2 refers to all organisms that belong to the Vegetabilia kingdom. Plants2 are normally green. Creatures with leaves and a stem They can also be classified as multi-tissued eukaryotes that are mostly terrestrial and photosynthetic. This is a taxonomy definition.(on the basis of evolution)Plant2 but not plant1 is a

possibility for the creature (see Fig. 1.2). Those who are Fully parasitic plants (mycoparasites like Pterospora, root parasites) belong into this category. Parasites such as Hydnora, stem parasites such as Cuscuta, and internal parasites such as Pilostyles) that do not perform photosynthesis but have tissues, and live on land and descended from photosynthetic forefathers

Green slug (Figure 1.1) Chloroplasts from the alga Vaucheria litorea are captured by Elysia chlorotica. Plants can be comprehended on a variety of levels of organization: (starting at the top and working down) a. ecosystems or taxa, b. populations, c. organisms, d. organs, e. tissues, f. cells Organelles (g) and molecules (h) (Fig. 1.3).Botany is known as a "slice science" since it deals with various levels of organization.

1.1.1 Taxonomy is a term that refers to the classification of things. Taxonomy, systematics, and classification are concepts that have similar meanings; they all refer to the enormous diversity of living species, which number in the billions.2,000,000 different species (and 300,000 of them belong to plants2). Phylogenetics is a branch of biology that studies the relationships between organisms. Phylogeny is a popular phrase that stresses the evolutionary history (phylogeny) of taxonomic groups. A group (taxa). This taxonomy system is structured in a hierarchical manner. The majority of scientists agree that there are seven distinct levels. Kingdom is the highest level of taxonomy (rank), followed by phylum, class, order, and so on. Family, genus, and species are the three levels of classification. Kingdoms are the highest rank and can be visualized as a pyramid of life (Fig. 1.4) divided into four levels—kingdoms. Monera, which is made up of prokaryotes, is at the bottom (Bacteria and Archaea). This is the beginning of life: Monera have the simplest cells, which do not contain a nucleus. Protista is the next level. Algae and fungi are examples of eukaryotes (nuclear cells) without tissues. Vegetable and Animalia are the two groupings that make up the ultimate level. Both of them have tissues. However, they were obtained for quite different reasons. Tissues are found in animals. Plants have tissues to help them hunt and digest, whereas animals have tissues to help them thrive on land. Viri are viri that are These are not living organisms, but rather DNA or RNA fragments that have been spliced together. "Went astray" from the cells of all four kingdoms of living creatures. Despite the fact that Viruses, although being non-living, can evolve.Plants2 (Kingdom Vaucheria) has about 300,000 species and is separated into four kingdoms. A number of subgroups (Fig. 5.1).

Taxonomic groups (taxa) from distinct major groups are compared using ranks. There are no precise definitions for specific ranks, although they are thought to be linked to the time of taxonomic divergence (split). When the taxonomic organization is too complicated, plant taxonomy uses intermediate ranks such as subfamily, subclass, or superorder in addition to the seven ranks described above.

An example of names for various ranks can be found below. Please take note of the names that have been utilized. There are standardized ends (underlined) for several ranks:

When a species has numerous geographical races with no apparent limits between them, this is common. The stinging nettle, Urtica dioica, is a good example. Many nettles in North America have thinner leaves and are less stinging than those in Eurasia. Between these races, however, there are numerous transitional variations. To account for this, taxonomists designated Urtica diuica subsp. dioica ("Eurasian") and Urtica diuica subsp. gracilis ("North American"). Cultivar is another often used sub-species category. Cultivars are a type of plant that is commonly utilized in gardening. Many roses under cultivation, for example, are Rosa banksiae cv. 'Lutea,' with the final part of the name referring to the cultivar. Yellow roses are frequently Rosa banksiae cv. 'Lutea,' with the last part of the name referring to the cultivar.

Names of species are binomials which consist of the name of genus and species epithet:

If the precise species is unknown, the "sp." shortcut is used instead of the epithet, and "spp." is used for numerous unknown species. When printing the name of a species or genus, a slanted typeface is required. All scientific names begin with a capital letter, however the second word in a species name (species epithet) always begins with a capital letter. A letter in lower case Some species have a hybrid origin, which is wellknown. Botanists use a multiplication sign () in these circumstances. For instance, a typical The domestic plum (Prunus domestica) is a cross between the blackthorn and the cherry plum: Prunus cerasifera spinosa There must be just one name for the entire collection of plants or animals. In an ideal world, the name It should be a reliable ID that may be used in any situation. However, because biology is a "science of exceptions," some plant families are permitted to have multiple names. Legumes, for example, are a good illustration of this.(Leguminosae) are commonly referred to as "Fabaceae," while grasses (Gramineae) are referred to as "Gramineae."“ Poaceae" is the second name. Too many names have been given to the same thing throughout taxonomy's long history Taxa. We currently have about 20 million names to describe 2 million species. These 18,000,000 "excess names" are synonyms that should not be used in scientific publications. Nomenclature codes were designed to control the usage of names. These codes, for example, indicate the priority rule: if two names for the same group are given, the first one is given preference. Only the first name is acceptable. As a result, it's a good idea to include the author's name and affiliation. The year of discovery, as well as a name: "Homo sapiens L. 1758," which means "human being. "Carolus Linnaeus ("L. shortcut"), the father of taxonomy, described this species in1758.The nomenclature type is another significant topic in nomenclature. Practically, This implies that each species' name must be linked to a physical museum. Specimen.

These museums are collections of dried and pressed plants in botany. Herbaria is a term used to describe a collection of plants Because there are no type specimens, they are extremely valuable. Only these specimens will "inform" about real plants or animals because they have labels in nature. Connected with specific names Taxa higher than species have nomenclature types as well, however in these circumstances the nomenclature types are different. They are not specimens, but rather different names. This example may help to comprehend how nomenclature categories are used. Originally, the oleaster family (Elaeagnaceae) included of two genera: Elaeagnus and Elaeagnus. Hippophae (oleaster) and (oleaster) (seabuckthorn). Hippopha e rhamnoides (Siberian sea-buckthorn, type species) and Hippopha e canadensis were included in the second genus (North American plant). Sea-buckthorns were separated into two genera by Thomas Nuttall. Considering that one Because one of them contains Hippophae rhamnoides, the type species, the name should be kept. Hippopha¨e. The second genus can be given any name it wants. It was given the name "Shepherdia" by Nuttall. As a result, the species Hippohae canadensis L. was renamed Hippohae canadensis L.Nutt. Shepherdia canadensis (L.)Taxonomy of plants is a science. That is to say, our understanding of plant groups has changed. will never be the same. It also implies that there are constantly conflicting viewpoints, taxonomic hypotheses that define plant variety in various ways. As a result, some plant groups may be accepted broadly, encompassing as many subgroups as possible. For example, Homo sapiens s.l. might have an opinion.(sensu lato = in a broad sense) that includes not just modern humans but also Neanderthals. Other viewpoints, on the other hand, may accept groups in a strict sense, with Homo sapiens s.str. (sensu stricto = strict meaning) referring to just modern humans.

1.2 Styles of Life and Basic Chemistry Energy is obtained in a variety of ways by life: (1) from sunlight (phototrophy); (2) through chemical reactions with inorganic materials (lithotrophy); and (3) from the breakdown of organic molecules into inorganic molecules, mainly carbon dioxide and water (organotrophy). Living organisms receive building blocks for their bodies either (a) by carbon dioxide assimilation (autotrophy) or (b) from other living things.(heterotrophy).Six lifestyles are formed by combining these methods. Plants1, for example, are photoautotrophs by definition. The majority of plants2 are photoautotrophs, but there are a few exceptions: full parasitic worms (see above). Photoautotrophic plants (such as sundew, Drosera, and the Venus flycatcher, Dionaea) are all carnivorous. They "eat" animals to get what they want. Because dead bodies are high in nitrogen and phosphate, they are used as fertilizer rather than food. Plants, like animals, are organoheterotrophs since they eat both plants and animals. All plant cells can breathe thanks to photosynthesis. A rudimentary understanding of chemistry is required to comprehend the biology of plants. This includes understanding of atoms (and their constituents such as protons, neutrons, and electrons), atomic weight, isotopes, elements, the periodic table, and chemical bonds (ionic, covalent, and ionic-covalent).valence, molecules, and molecular weight), covalent, and hydrogen). For instance, It's crucial to understand that protons have a charge of +1, neutrons have no charge, and electrons have no charge. The charge of electrons is –1. The weight of protons is equivalent to the atomic weight.as well as neutrons Isotopes have the same number of protons but differ in the number of neutrons they contain. Some isotopes are unstable due to neutrons (radioactive).Water is one of the most remarkable molecules. Water should theoretically boil at Despite the lower temperature; it boils at 100°C due to hydrogen bonding. water molecules are sealed Because a water molecule is polar, these bonds form because hydrogens are slightly positively charged, and oxygen is little negatively charged.(See Figure 1.5).

Figure 1.5. Hydrogen bonds between water molecules, δ shows the partial charge.

HCl is a hydrochloric acid that dissociates into H+ and Cl–. If the molecule eliminates OH– This is a basic (hydroxide ion). Sodium hydroxide is an example of this.(NaOH) splits into Na+ and the hydroxide ion. We need to understand molar mass and molar volume to correctly plan chemical processes. Concentration. The gram equivalent of molecular weight is molar mass. This entails Thus the molecular weight of salt (NaCl) might be calculated as 23 + 35, and so on. This is equal to 58 units. As a result, one mole of salt weighs about 58 grams.6.02214078 1023 is always present in one mole of any matter (of molecular structure).Avogadro's number is the number of molecules. The concentration of a dissolved substance is its density. If 1 liter of distilled water, we got 1M (one molar) concentration of salt after diluting 58 grams of salt in water. If we take whatever amount of this liquid (spoon, drop, or droplet), the concentration will not change. A half-liter)A solution can be considerably different depending on the concentration of protons in a substance. Acidic. The pH of a solution can be used to determine its acidity. For instance, if the protons concentration is 0.1 M (110–1, or 0.1 grams of protons per liter of water),This is a highly acidic mixture. It has a pH of 1 (the negative logarithm, or -logarithm).a concentration of ten protons with a negative degree of ten). Distilled water is another example. The concentration of protons there is 1 10–7 M, hence the pH of distilled water is 7.Because water molecules dissociate, distilled water is substantially less acidic. Infrequently. A carbon skeleton is formed when two or more carbon atoms are linked. Every organic molecule contains an organic skeleton. H, O, N, P, and S are elements that participate in organic molecules (biogenic elements) in addition to C. These six components combine to form four different types of biomolecules: (1) lipids, which are hydrophobic organic molecules that are difficult to dissolve in water; (2) carbohydrates or sugars, such as glucose(raisins contain a lot of glucose) and fructose (honey); carbohydrates are, by definition, sugars. There are also polymeric carbohydrates that include several –OH groups (polysaccharides)(3) amino acids (protein components) which are always present, such as cellulose and starch; contain N, C, O, and H; and (4) nucleotides coupled with nitrogen from the carbon cycle Polymeric nucleotides are nucleic acids made up of (heterocycle), sugar, and phosphoric acid. DNA and RNA, for example.

Chapter 2 Photosynthesis

2.1 Discovery of Photosynthesis The history of photosynthetic research can be traced back to Jan Baptist van Helmont in the 17th century. He disproved the long-held belief that plants get the majority of their biomass from the earth. He used a willow tree experiment to prove his point. Hebegan with a 2.27-kilogram willow tree. It grew to 67.7 kg in 5 years. Nonetheless, the The soil's weight fell by only 57 grams. Van Helmont arrived at the following conclusion: that plants must rely on water for the majority of their weight He had no idea what gases were. In 1772, Joseph Priestley conducted a series of tests (Fig. 2.1). He experimented with a mouse and a rat. Under a hermetically sealed (no air can get in or out) jar, place a candle and a sprig of mint. He When a mouse and a candle are both covered, it's initially noticed that they behave similarly. They are both "spending" air. When a plant is placed with either the candle or the vase, however, The plant "revitalizes" the air for both the mouse and the mouse. In the late 1700s, new ideas were introduced. Jan Ingenuous and Jean Senebier discovered that the air only regenerates during the day and that CO2 is produced by bacteria. plants. Antoin-Laurent Lavoiser discovered that "revived air" is actually a

different gas called oxygen. But what exactly is the "manufacturer" of oxygen? Plants contain a variety of pigments, all of which take light. And reflect some of the rainbow's colors Thomas Engelmann conducted an investigation to find the perpetrator. Using a crystal prism, conduct an experiment (Fig. 2.2). Spirogyra algae, he discovered, produce The blue and red regions of the spectrum are dominated by oxygen. This was a fantastic find. It teaches us that the essential photosynthetic pigment should be able to receive both

blue and red light, and thus Green rays are reflected. The chlorophyll that best fits this description is blue-green chlorophyll.

Frederick Blackman found another key discovery in 1905. He discovered that when light intensity is low, a rise in temperature has very little effect on photosynthetic rate (Fig. 2.3). Light, on the other hand, can boost photosynthesis even when it is chilly, which isn't exactly true. This would not be possible if light and temperature were completely unrelated variables. If light and temperature are both part of the chain, light came first ("ignition"). And The temperature came in second. This demonstrates that photosynthesis is divided into two steps. A light stage is the first. This level is about the brightness of the light. The second is the The enzymatic (light-independent) stage has a stronger relationship with temperature. Light reactions are influenced by the amount of light and water present; they result in the production of ATP (adenosine triphosphate) is a molecule that contains both oxygen and energy. Enzymatic reactions rely on carbon dioxide and water to generate carbohydrates by absorbing energy from light reactions. The enzymatic stage is sometimes referred to as "dark," although this is incorrect because in darkness, there is no light. The plant will quickly run out of light-stage ATP. Only a few C4-related processes (listed below) were able to function at night. Since water molecules are expended in the light stage in order to produce oxygen, One of the best "equations" describing photosynthesis is accumulating (see below).in its whole is CO2 + H2O + light → carbohydrates + H2O + O2

2.2 Light Stage Photosystems ("chlorophyll"), light, water, ATPase, protons, and a hydrogen transporter (NADP+) are all present in the light stage. The main premise of the light stage is that the cell need ATP in order to build (later) carbon. converting carbon dioxide into sugar (Fig. 2.4). The cell requires electrical current to create ATP: the proton pump. The cell requires a difference in electric charge to generate this current.(potential differential) between the chloroplast's thylakoid (vesicle or membrane pocket) and matrix (stroma) compartments (Fig. 2.5). To make a distinction, The cell must separate ions: positively charged ions must enter from the outside and remain within; negatively charged ions must exit from the outside and remain inside. Negatively charged particles move from the interior to the outside. The energy booster— sun rays captured by chlorophyll molecules anchored in the thylakoid membrane—is required for the cell to segregate. The chlorophyll molecule (like membranes) is non-polar. It's high in lipids and magnesium (Mg). The chlorophyll molecule is simple to stimulate. If the energy of light is high enough, stimulated chlorophyll may release an electron. enough. Carbon dioxide has no hydrogen, thus making carbohydrates from it is a challenge. The cell requires hydrogen atoms (H) from the hydrogen carrier NADP+, which is produced at the end of the process. NADPH is formed during the light stage. The major event of the light stage is when chlorophyll reacts with light, giving off an electron (e − ) and transforming into an oxygenated, positively charged molecule. Then there's the electron, proton, and NADP+.NADPH is produced as a result of the reaction, and it will participate in enzymatic reactions.in the future Because positively charged chlorophyll is chemically incredibly active, It breaks water molecules into protons (which accumulate inside the thylakoid), oxygen (O2), and electrons ("photolysis of water"). Chlorophyll receives the electron back.

When the gradient reaches a certain point, the proton pump begins to work as protons (H+).) traverse the incline. The ATP is made possible by the energy of passing protons. ADP and Pi are used to make synthesis.(phosphate inorganic) On the other hand, on the other side of the membrane, These protons combine with hydroxide ions to form water. The word "chlorophyll" in the previous paragraph refers to two photosystems: photosystem II (P680) and photosystem I. (P700). Photosystem II (which contains chlorophyll and cyanobacteria)The importance of carotenoids (carotenes) is greater. It separates water, creates a proton gradient, and then moves on. Photosystem I receives electrons from ATP. Only chlorophylls are found in Photosystem I, which produces NADPH. Finally, the light stage begins with light, water, and NADP+., ADP, and ADP+, ADP+, ADP+, ADP+, Abuild up of energy (ATP) and hydrogen (NADPH) with oxygen released is a type of noxious gas (Fig. 2.6).

2.3 Enzymatic Stage Many people are involved in the enzymatic step. Carbon dioxide, hydrogen carrier with hydrogen (NADPH), ATP, ribulose biphosphate (RuBP, or C5), Rubisco, and a few more enzymes are among these. Everything takes place in the matrix (stroma)the chloroplast's chloroplast CO2 assimilation with C5 is the major event of the enzymatic stage. Into a transient state. Molecules of C6. Rubisco is required for assimilation. Following that, this temporary C6C3 molecule splits into two (PGA). Then PGA will take part in a complicated set of tasks. processes that use NADPH and ATP as hydrogen and energy sources, respectively; and generates one molecule of glucose (through the PGAL intermediate stage).(C6H12O6) for every six CO2 molecules ingested NADP+, ADP, and Pi will all be gone. It's time to return to the light stage. This series of chemical reactions yields RuBP, which will be used to begin the process. The new assimilation cycle As a result, all of the responses outlined in this paragraph are part of the "Calvin cycle" or "C3 cycle" (because The C3 PGA molecules are the most essential ones in this case).CO2, NADPH, ATP, and C5 are all used in the enzymatic step.(RuBP). It concludes withC6H12O6, NADP+, ADP, Pi, and the same C5 metabolite. With nitrogen added to the mix All other organic molecules will receive glucose, as well as nitrogen and phosphorus (Fig. 2.7).

To conclude, photosynthetic logic (Fig. 2.8) is based on a basic concept: produce sugar from carbon dioxide. Assume we have the letters "s," "g," "u," and "a" and need to make the word "sugar." Obviously, we'll require two items: the letter "r" and the letter "s."It took a lot of effort to arrange these letters in the correct order. Photosynthesis follows the same pattern: it will require hydrogen (H), which is the "missing letter" from CO2, because sugars do not contain hydrogen H, O, and C must be present. NADP+/NADPH is employed as a hydrogen source and as an energy source.is ATP, which is produced by the proton pump, which is activated by light aids in the concentration of protons in the reservoir

2.4 C4 Pathway Rubisco is a crucial enzyme because it initiates the

carbon dioxide assimilation process. Rubisco is unfortunately "two-faced," as it also catalyzes photorespiration (Fig. 2.9). Photorespiration is the process through which plants absorb oxygen rather than carbon dioxide. If there is a high concentration of oxygen, Rubisco catalyzes photorespiration (which usually is a result of intense light stage). Rubisco oxygenates C5 (RuBP), converting it to PGA and PGAL,

which is then converted to glycolate. When the cell uses peroxisomes and mitochondria, the glycolate is returned to the Calvin cycle, and ATP is used up. Photorespiration wastes C5 and ATP, which could be more useful.In other ways, it's beneficial to the plant. Assimilation will overcome photorespiration if the CO2 content is high enough. As a result, plants use Le

Chatelier’s principle ("Equilibrium Law") and increase carbon dioxide concentration to reduce photorespiration and save C5 and ATP. They do this by employing carboxylase enzyme to form a temporary connection between carbon dioxide and PEP (C3), resulting in C4 molecules. organic acids with four carbon skeletons (such as malate

and malic acid). When it comes to plants,C4 breaks into pyruvate (C3) plus carbon dioxide, and that carbon dioxide is released. The concentration of carbon dioxide will rise. Pyruvate plus ATP is the final stage. React to restore PEP; PEP recovery costs ATP. The complete procedure is referred to as the"C4 route" is a term used to describe a set of

steps (Fig. 2.10).

Plants that use the C4 pathway spend ATP in order to recover PEP, yet they nevertheless outperform photo respiring C3-plants when exposed to intense light and/or high temperatures, resulting in a high oxygen concentration. C4 crops are therefore preferred in tropical climates. The C4 pathway is used by two types of plants. CAM plants are desert or dryland plants that drive the C4 pathway at night. They create a temporal divide between the two. photosynthesis and carbon dioxide accumulation There are seven different types of CAM plants. There are 17,000 different species (for example, pineapple) and they account for 1% of plant diversity. Cacti, Cactaceae; jade plant, Crassula, and their relatives (Ananas, Cacti, Cactaceae; Crassula, Crassula, and their relatives).C4 pathway is controlled by "classic" C4 plants in leaf mesophyll cells, while C3 is controlled by so-called bundle sheath cells. This is a spatial separation, not a temporal one.

C4 plants account for 3% of plant biodiversity and have a higher number of species. more than 7,000 different species (such as corn, Zea; sorghum, Sorghum, and their relatives)relatives).Overall, both versions of the C4 pathway are linked to carbon dioxide concentrations, either spatially or temporally (Fig. 2.11). Both are referred to as "carbonconcentrated mechanisms," or "CCMs. "CCM. Plants that can drive both C3 and C4 pathways (such as the authograph tree) exist. Clusia), as well as plants with "traditional" C4 and CAM variations (like Portulacaria).

2.5 True respiration The frequent misperception regarding plants is that photosynthesis is their only energyrelated metabolic process: CO2 + H2O + energy −→ carbohydrates + O2

Plants, like most eukaryotes, have mitochondria in their cells and obtain energy through aerobic (oxygen-related) respiration: carbohydrates + O2 −→ CO2 + H2O + energy Typically, plants spend much less oxygen in respiration than they make in photosynthesis. However, at nights plants do exactly the same as animals, and make only carbon dioxide!

Chapter 3 Symbiogenesis and the Plant Cell

3.1 Introduction to Cells

In 1665, Robert Hooke used a microscope to examine cork and discovered numerous chambers that he dubbed "cells." Schleidern and Schwann declared in 1838 that (1) all plants and animals are made up of cells, and (2) the cell is the most fundamental unit ("atom") of life.life. (3) All cells arise by reproduction from earlier cells, according to Virchow in 1858.(In Latin, "Omnis cellula e cellula").

These three points served as the foundation for the rest of the paper. Theory of the cell The evolution of microscopy is inextricably linked to the discovery of cells. Nowadays, there are three types of microscopy: light microscopy, transmission microscopy, and confocal microscopy. TEM (electron microscopy) and SEM (scanning electron microscopy) are two types of electron microscopy (SEM). Normal light is used in light microscopes, which can magnify transparent objects 1,000 times. Transmission Electron microscopes provide a more thorough image of a cell's internal structure.as well as organelles They utilize an electromagnetic laser that kills anything in its path. Objects are also stained with heavy metals like osmium for TEM study and gold for SEM examination since gold is very reflective for electronic rays. A TEM can magnify objects by a factor of ten million. SEMs (scanning electron microscopes) reveal reflected electronic beam image of the surface of cells and organisms It's possible.1,000,000 times magnifying glass Atoms can be seen on these images! Three things should be present in the simplest cell: machinery for generating proteins (from DNA to RNA and proteins), the oily film that separates the cell from its surroundings, and the space dedicated for all other chemical reactions (jellylike cytoplasm) (membrane). This is similar to fruit jelly with a thin film of butter on top; the "fruit bits" are protein synthesizing components.

All cells have two layers of cell membrane. Each layer is polar and hydrophilic on one end and hydrophobic on the other. These layers are made of phospholipids, which are lipids with a polar head made of phosphoric acid and two hydrophobic, non-polar tails (Fig. 3.2). In addition to phospholipids, Other lipids, such as cholesterol, are entrenched in the membrane (in animal cells only)proteins, and carbohydrates, as well as chlorophyll (found in some plant membranes). Proteinsare particularly important because without them, big hydrophilic molecules and ions cannot pass across the membrane. Eukaryotic cells have DNA in a membrane-bound nucleus, whereas prokaryotic cells do not. Those that don't are said to as prokaryotic. DNA is found in prokaryotic cells. The cytoplasm surrounds the cell. Prokaryotic flagella (spinning protein structure), a cell wall, vesicles, and membrane folds/pockets are all present in some (Fig. 3.1). Eukaryotic The DNA of cells is housed in a nucleus, which is separate from the cytoplasm.

There are numerous more components in a eukaryotic cell (Fig. 3.5). DNA and proteins are found in the cell nucleus. The nucleoplasm contains nucleoli, which are where ribosomal RNAs are assembled. Ribosomes, which are present in the cytoplasm, aid in protein synthesis. The endoplasmic reticulum (ER) is a type of endoplasmic reticulum that is situated along the border of the cell membrane. Proteins are produced, packaged, and delivered in cells. ER is found in many cells.is linked to the nucleus membrane Proteins and other molecules are directed by the Golgi apparatus. other substances to the area of the cell where they are required. Eukaryotic cells are required to have mitochondria and maybe chloroplasts, both of which are the result of symbiogenesis (see below). Mitochondria are protected by two membranes: an inner membrane and an outer membrane. Cristae are invasions in the skin. Mitochondria use oxidative respiration to break down organic molecules into carbon dioxide and water.

Figure 3.3 shows how a semi-permeable membrane operates. Because huge "red" molecules are larger than pores, they are unable to pass through. Other molecules are smaller than pores, so they can equalize their concentrations, which are always lower in areas where "red" is present. there are molecules present This is why they go from right to left rather than the other way around.

Semi-permeable cell membranes (Fig. 3.3) allow some molecules (usually small and/or non-polar) to pass through while others (large and/or polar) remain outside or inside indefinitely, or until a specific pore opens. Water "wishes" to equalize concentrations on both sides of the membrane, and water molecules usually flow across it. The membrane where other molecules (salts, acids) have a higher concentration (hence, Water content is naturally lower). This is the process of osmosis.

Figure 3.4: Osmosis in hypertonic (high salt), isotonic (low salt), and hypotonic (low salt) settings (from left to right). The vacuole is represented by the color blue. Turgor—the combined pressure of the vacuole and the cell wall—is depicted by red arrows on the right image.

The cell wall (found in plants and fungi) surrounds the cell and limits the amount of osmosis that may occur (Fig. 3.4). Because osmosis can cause unmanageable cell enlargement, cells without cell walls must discover a means to expel the surplus fluid. Water. Vacuole(s) are huge vesicles that can perform a number of functions for the cell. For example, it could retain nutrients, accumulate ions, or serve as a trash storage facility. It has a significant impact on the turgor (Fig. 3.4).

3.2 Mitochondria and Chloroplasts

Prokaryotic cells grew in size in order to avoid competition. They established cytoplasm mobility using actin protein to promote communication between all components of this larger cell. As a result of this mobility, phagocytosis developed, which occurs when a big cell changes form and can engulf ("eat") other cells. Cells that used to be prey become predators in this way. These predators snatched their victim. phagocytosis and bacteria processed in lysosomes, which employ enzymes to kill the bacterium components of the bacterial cell's cytoplasm Because of the fear of predators, cells have grown even larger, and these cells will require a new home. ATP supply is improved. Some prey were not digested and were shown to be useful in the production of ATP. Predator cells must, of course, devise a means of conveyance.by use of the resulting double membrane! Natural selection has favored those prey that Purple bacteria transformed into the cell's mitochondria. This is referred to as symbiogenesis. development of a single creature from two distinct organisms (Fig. 3.6).Another consequence of a larger cell (eukatyotic cells are typically 10–100 times larger than prokaryotic cells) is prokaryotic) is that the size of DNA will increase, and the cell will build a ring to retain it in place. nucleus. The new predator cells were also required to prevent alien creatures from transmitting their genes, which would cause evolution to be slowed.

The other reason is because the nucleus protects DNA by enclosing it; if a DNA virus enters the cell and attempts to mimic cell DNA, the eukaryotic cell kills any DNA discovered in the cytoplasm quickly. Another reason to build nucleus is antibiotic pressure: nucleus increases isolation from these toxic drugs. Cells become eukaryotic as a result of nucleogenesis and symbiogenesis. To be called a eukaryote, it is more important to have phagocytosis and mitochondria then nucleus because (1) nucleus is not always existing, it could disappear during the division of cell and (2) some prokaryotes (planctobacteria) also have membrane compartments containing DNA. Some eukaryotes also caught cyanobacteria (or another photosynthetic eukaryote) in the next step, resulting in chloroplasts. Algae is the name given to these photosynthetic protists. Because eukaryotic cells are made up of many cells, they are classified as "second-level cells." All eukaryotes have two genomes; the nuclear genome is frequently biparental. The mitochondrial genome, on the other hand, is generally derived only from the mother. Plant Cells have three genomes, and the chloroplast genome is frequently inherited as well maternally. Chloroplasts make organic chemicals, whereas mitochondria make the majority of them. ATP in the cytoplasm. Two membranes cover both organelles, which include The circular DNA and ribosomes are identical to those found in bacteria. Thylakoids, or inner membrane pockets and vesicles, are found in chloroplasts. The thylakoids in chloroplasts could be quite lengthy (lamellae)or stacked and short (granes). As a result, mitochondria may become branching and interconnected. Because chlorophyll turns light energy into chemical energy, chloroplasts are generally green. Leucoplasts are chloroplasts that have lost their chlorophyll and have become transparent and "white." Because they are high in carotenes and xanthophyls, some chloroplasts may be red or orange (chromoplasts). These pigments aid photosynthesis and are directly responsible for the autumn hues of the leaves. Chloroplasts store carbohydrates as starch grains because starch is a more compact form of energy storage than glucose. Big amounts of large amyloplasts are found in transparent amyloplasts. starch granules are little grains of starch. Potato tubers, carrot roots, and sweet potato roots all have storage tissues. Amyloplasts are abundant in tissues such as grass seeds. Although having chloroplasts and having cell walls are not mutually exclusive, practically all organisms with chloroplasts also have cell walls. This is most likely due to the fact that cell walls do not dissolve. facilitating cell motility and getting cell walls for those protists that already have them The chloroplast will be a good approach to get out of the organotrophic competition beings.

3.3 Cell wall, Vacuoles, and Plasmodesmata Plant cells are the largest eukaryotic cells. Some of them can be seen with the naked eye (for example, cells from green pepper and grapefruit). The internal cytoskeleton of plant cells is underdeveloped, while the cell wall offers an exterior one. Cell walls are divided into two types (or, more accurately, two stages of development), the main and secondary.as well as the secondary. The basic cell wall is usually flexible, thin, and porous.is composed of cellulose, as well as other carbs and proteins. The cell wall of the secondary cell Contains lignin as well as the very hydrophobic suberin. These compounds are absolutely ineffective. stop the cell's communication with the outside world, implying that the cell is dormant. With a secondary wall, you'll be dead in no time. Plants can benefit from dead cells in a variety of ways. As a defense against herbivores, support, and water transfer, for example. In reality, more than 90% of all wood is dead. Because every plant cell is surrounded by a cell wall, plants require a specialized method of communication. This is accomplished through plasmodesmata, which are thin cytoplasmic bridges between adjacent cells A symplast is a continuous cytoplasm inside a cell a number of cells The apoplast consists of the cell walls and the region outside the cell where communication takes place. There is a lot of metabolic activity going on. The apoplast and symplast are the same thing essential for the transfer of nutrients to and from the cell (Fig. 3.7).Cells that are surrounded by a lower concentration of salts than the cytoplasm have a lower concentration of salts. The cell will be filled with water. Osmosis is the name for this process. The majority of proteins are found in plant cells. In a vacuole, water containing diluted substances is concentrated (s). Turgor pressure is a term used to describe the force exerted by the pressure exerted by the cell and vacuole walls to maintain the cell's shape (See Figure 3.4). Plant tissue can be compared to pegged cardboard boxes, where each box is formed of wet cardboard paper (cell wall) but contains an inflated balloon (vacuole), and plant organs droop when the pressure of the vacuole diminishes (water deficit). mov/balloon.mp4 to better grasp this.

Plant cells feature chloroplasts, vacuoles, cell walls, and plasmodesmata similar to animal cells, but they lack phagocytosis and a complete cytoskeleton (Fig 3.8).They're simple to understand: animals don't photosynthesize (they don't have chloroplasts), hence they rely on photosynthesis. They must move swiftly (cell walls and plasmodesmata are absent); animals will provide assistance the cytoskeleton shapes the cell (no requirement for the vacuole turgor system) and uses To counteract osmosis, molecular pumps are used.

3.4 Other Parts of the Cell 3.4.1 Protein Synthesis: from the Nucleus to the Ribosomes The basic dogma of molecular biology asserts that transcription converts DNA into RNA, and translation converts RNA into protein. Translation is irreversible, whereas transcription can be reversed: some viruses, such as HIV, can employ an enzyme to generate DNA from RNA Reverse transcriptase is a type of enzyme. A double-layered membrane makes up the nuclear envelope. Both the inside and outside The nuclear envelope's membranes join to generate porous structures that are difficult to understand structures that regulate the flow of information between the nucleus and the cytoplasm Inside the building The nucleoplasm is found within the nuclear envelope. Chromatin is found in the nucleoplasm (chromosomes). In the form of DNA molecules, chromosomes contain genetic information. Each chromosome is made up of a chain of nucleosomes, which are lengthy DNA molecules that have been condensed, and their accompanying histones proteins. Non-condensed chromosomes are referred to as chromatin. Visible Non-functional DNA corresponds to sections of chromatin (globules, filaments).Ribosomes, which are RNA and protein-containing particles, are responsible for protein synthesis. Ribosomes line the surface of the rough endoplasmic reticulum (RER), and the rough endoplasmic reticulum (RER) contains ribosomes. The proteins they produce are either secreted or incorporated into cell membranes. The Golgi apparatus (AG) is made up of flattened membrane sacs. It stacks proteins and carbs for the cell, modifying, packaging, and sorting them.is not a necessary component of the cell. 3.4.2 Other Vesicles Plant cells frequently have smaller vesicles: lysosomes which digest organic compounds and peroxisomes which, among other functions, help in photosynthesis (see above). In addition, many plant cells accumulate lipids as oil drops located directly in cytoplasm. 3.4.3 Skeletal Structure of Cells Within the cytoplasm the cellular skeleton is made up of protein filaments. Microtubules are important organelles in cell division because they serve as the foundation for cilia and flagella, as well as serving as guides for the formation of the cell wall. Because of this, cellulose fibers are parallel. Microtubules are microtubules. Tubulin-kinesin interactions are responsible for microtubule mobility. Microfilament movement, on the other hand, is governed by the actin-myosin system interactions. The movement of organelles within the cell is guided by microfilaments.

Chapter 4 Multicellularity, the Cell Cycle and the Life Cycle

4.1 Mitosis and the Cell Cycle Mitosis is a cell division process in which each new cell obtains the same number of chromosomes as the parent cell. Mitosis has no effect on the genotype of the cells. Mitosis' purpose is to evenly disperse pre-combined genetic material. Mitosis is actually a type of karyokinesis, or nucleus splitting, as opposed to cell division.to cytokinesis, which is when a cell splits in half. Cytokinesis and karyokinesis are two different types of cytokinesis are essential components of the cell cycle (Fig. 4.3).Binary fission is a simple cell division found in all prokaryotes (Monera). DNA duplicates (replication), segregates (segregation), and then divides into two cells (Fig. 4.1).Prokaryotes have a lot less DNA than eukaryotes. Their cell division is more complicated as a result of this. Prophase, metaphase, anaphase, and telophase are the four stages.as well as telophase The longest phase is prophase, during which the nucleus disintegrates (except in fungi) and the DNA is super-spiralized into chromosomes ("archived"). In The chromosomes move to the cell equator during metaphase, and every "double," "Xlike" chromosome is removed. The chromosome is then divided into two halves, as indicated in the diagram. X→I+I

Microtubules transport these I-like chromosomes to distinct poles of the cell during anaphase. The endoplasmic reticulum forms nuclear envelopes and DNA despiralizes during telophase (Fig. 4.2).When mitosis is completed, the cell begins to divide (cytokinesis). Vesicles are used by Plant2 cells to transport information. Many protists and animals produce a constriction, which eventually forms the boundary two cells are separated Chloroplasts and mitochodria are normally distributed evenly between daughter cells, as well as the contents of the other cells Chloroplasts and mitochondria can divide in a "bacterial" (binary fission) manner as well. Mitosis is one of the stages of the cell cycle (Fig.4.3). The pre-synthetic phase of the cell cycle is important. Stage, synthetic stage, post-synthetic stage (all of these are interphase stages), karyokinesis (= mitosis), and lastly cytokinesis In addition to mitosis and cytokinesis, The most crucial stage of the cell cycle is the synthesis stage (S-stage), during which every DNA molecule is synthesized molecule (chromosome despiralized) duplicates: I→X The following approach can be used to facilitate knowledge of these multiple stages. There are three main phases to the cell cycle, and four subphases to mitosis:

4.2 Syngamy and Meiosis 4.2.1 Sexual Process and the Syngamy The sexual process is critical to a species' survival. First, it diversifies the population, allowing for more adaptability through natural selection. Natural selection indicates that all creatures are unique, but only the most suited will survive if environmental conditions alter. When a population is homogeneous, it has a lower probability of surviving. Second, it prevents the spread of deadly mutations.to the kids, because individuals who carry the mutations will die rather than pass them on this set of genes When the mutant gene is replicated or left alone, the latter occurs.in terms of genotype(Genotype refers to an organism's gene content.) A gene is a fragment of DNA that is passed down from one generation to the next.one gram of protein A "error" in DNA is referred to as a mutation. A protein (or a group of proteins)Amino acids are linked together to form enzymes. A population is a collection of people of organisms with no isolation barriers and the potential to interbreed.) Organisms must exchange DNA in order to diversify their populations. Syngamy is one method through which cells swap genes. Syngamy (sometimes abbreviated as "Y!") is the joining of two cells to produce a cell with twice as many chromosomes. Gametes are the two cells that are fused together, and the resulting cell is termed a gamete a zygote is a zygote is a zygote is Syngamy is concerned with the renewal of genetic material. The brand-new cells have a genotype that is distinct from the gametes Syngamy will become more prevalent as time goes on. Meiosis (sometimes abbreviated as "R!") is used by cells to compensate for the lack of DNA. Syngamy has the following side effect:

Y! → R! Syngamy results in diploid cell: X + X → XX Chromosomes form pairs in diploid species (these paired chromosomes are known as homologous), while they remain single in halploid organisms. Isogamy, heterogamy, and oogamy are the three forms of syngamy (Fig. 4.4).When the gametes that fuse together are similar, isogamy occurs. They'll need a sophisticated recognition mechanism to avoid self-fertilization. Various genotypes(Mating kinds) recognize each other through surface proteins, similar to how cells recognize one other system of defense. When the gametes are of varied sizes, this is known as heteroogamy. This distinction is significant. Recognition is easy, but division of labor is even more important: The female is the bigger one because it has the resources to care for its kids, whilst males are smaller and have fewer resources can increase in number, allowing for more competition and the possibility of fertilization. When the gametes have different mobility, this is referred to as oogamy. The oocyte is the nonmotile female in oogamy, and the spermatozoon is the flagellate male. There is just one mobile gamete in this situation. Spermatozoa become non-motile spermatium in several species (red algae, sponges, crabs, and most seed plants).External agents are required to move it. Spermatozoa and spermatia are both referred to as sperms.

4.2.2 Meiosis Syngamy is the way for organisms to become more genetically diverse, but since it increases the number of chromosomes, it needs to be balanced by meiosis. Meiosis reduces the number of chromosomes, recombines the chromosomes, and allows chromosomes to exchange their genetic material. Syngamy allows organisms to grow more genetically varied, but it must be balanced by meiosis because it increases the number of chromosomes. Meiosis is a process in which the number of chromosomes is reduced, chromosomes are recombined, and chromosomes swap genetic material. Meiosis is a reductive cell division process in which each new cell receives half of the old cell's DNA chromosomes of the primordial cell Unlike mitosis, meiosis alters the genotype of the cells when complete chromosomes are recombined, and genetic information is swapped material. Another distinction is that in mitosis, ploidy (the "twoness" of chromosomes) is maintained. Ploidy halves in meiosis but remains constant. Meiosis has two problems: first, determining which chromosomes are homologous; and second, splitting chromosomes that have previously been duplicated.

S-phase. The first difficulty is solved by "gluing" homologous chromosomes together; the second problem is solved by "gluing" homologous chromosomes together. Because comparable DNA chains can bind to each other, this occurs. The second issue is usually resolved by the second stage of meiosis, which is quite similar to conventional meiosis mitosis. Meiosis is divided into two stages: reductive division (meiosis I, unique) and additive division (meiosis II, multiple) division in the same way (meiosis II, similar to mitosis). Each of these stages is subdivided into sections. Prophase, metaphase, anaphase, and telophase are the four stages of the cell cycle. Chromosome's conjugate (form synapses) and begin to exchange DNA during prophase I.(crossing-over).Each pair's chromosomes will travel to separate poles independently during anaphase I. If we label "mother" and "father" chromosomes with the letters a and b, we can get two different results:

XaXb + YaYb → (Xa + Ya) + (Xb + Yb ) Or XaXb + YaYb → (Xa + Yb ) + (Xa + Yb ) because chromosomes are unable to distinguish between "father's" and "mother's" chromosomes Prophase II commonly follows telophase I. Meiosis' second division is extremely similar to mitosis sans the synthetic step. Nuclei do not always form till the end of telophase II (Fig. 4.5).To lower ploidy, the cell must separate pairs of homologs during the first division. The second is the because DNA had already been replicated in the synthetic, meiosis division is required. The cell cycle is at this stage. As a result, every X-like chromosome must be divided into two chromosomes that are similar to the I chromosome: XX → X + X → I + I + I + I

This is why in the end, there are two divisions and four cells (albeit only one of these four survives in some cases). It is also conceivable for meiosis to occur in one step rather than two if DNA has not been duplicated previously. This type of meiosis is known as in some protozoans When reductive division is the second and equal division, it is called inverted meiosis. The first is uncommon, yet it does exist in nature (e.g., in some rushes, bugs and butterflies).It's possible that meiosis won't work properly, resulting in a cell obtaining a defective chromosome. There are two sets of chromosomes. If that cell then enters into syngamy, the zygote that results is There will be three sets of chromosomes. Cells possessing more than two sets of chromosomes are known as multichotomies cells. Polyploids are a type of polyploid. Only a few chromosomal pairs refuse to split in rare cases. In this case In this situation, some chromosomes will be "triplicated" after syngamy (trisomy). This is it aneuploidy. Down syndrome is an example of aneuploidy that occurs frequently (1/800 births) in humans' syndrome.

4.3 Life cycle of the Unicellular Eukaryote Syngamy is the first step in a unicellular organism's life cycle: one cell joins with another cell of a different genotype. Cells that are about to merge (gametes) use surface proteins, just like cells in our immune system, to recognize each other. If these are the case Gametes will not merge if their proteins are identical (they have the same genotype). A gamete is formed when two gametes fuse together a new diploid organism, a zygote A zygote is a wintering stage for many unicellular protists. The zygote separates during meiosis in the spring, and four haploid spores form new species that multiply through mitosis (vegetative reproduction) throughout the summer cloning):

X + X → XX → I + I + I + I → X → I + I → ... Despite its simplicity, this life cycle includes all three types of reproduction: sexual (ploidy doubles: syngamy), asexual (ploidy decreases: zygote meiosis), and vegetative (ploidy decreases: zygote meiosis) (ploidy does not change: mitotic divisions). We'll use the "R!" shortcut for meiosis and the "Y!" abbreviation for syngamy to denote these modes of reproduction (Fig. 4.6). It's worth noting that cell DNA undergoes duplication before each mitosis (and meiosis) (S-stage of the cell cycle).

4.4 Life cycle of the Multicellular Eukaryote 4.4.1 Origin of Death After mitosis, cells do not always separate; in certain cases, they stay together to produce multicellular creatures. This increases their size, allowing them to defend themselves against predators. Unfortunately, just increasing the size of a cell will not solve the problem because a particularly big cell will have less surface (in comparison to volume), causing problems with photosynthesis, respiration, and other processes that rely on the surface of the cell. However, if enough cells are combined, the surface will be large enough (Fig. 4.7). Scaling the body and proliferating cells are the two ways of growth for multicellular organisms.

These cells can also divide and collaborate thanks to their multicellularity. This is critical for the evolution of the future. The multicellular body's cells do not stay attached indefinitely. Occasionally, one or a few cells Escape and begin a new life in a new body. This body will be an exact replica (clone) of the one before it.(reproduction through vegetative means) It's also likely that when these "escaped cells" leave the body, they'll cause problems. They take a separate path and become "sex delegates," or gametes. Syngamy is something that all gametes desire. These cells will look for a spouse that is of the same species but has a different genotype. It's easy to spot heterogamy and because the genders are reversed give a hint: the male will look for the female In the case of isogamy, gametes look for a partner link with a variety of surface proteins A diploid cell (zygote) forms once they ultimately mate. Zygote may hibernate before dividing meiotically. This is the simplest multicellular creature life cycle (Fig. 4.8), which is quite similar to the cycle outlined earlier above for a single-celled organism.

Figure 4.8. The multicellular organism's most ancient life cycle. The zygote does not expand; instead, it divides during meiosis. Only germ cells pass on their DNA to future generations, while somatic ("grey") cells will die.

However, the zygote frequently begins to develop and divide mitotically, resulting in the diploid body. There are two reasons for creating a multicellular creature from a zygote without going through meiosis: Because (a) it's in a can and (b) diploid is better. "It can," because the zygote already has a DNA program for building a multicellular entity. What is the significance of diploidy?is superior, as explained in the following section.

If a multicellular organism is made up of diploid cells (2n), the term diplont will be used. Haploonts are multicellular creatures with haploid cells (n).A first step is to identify "escaped cells," "sex delegates," or mother cells of gametes from the aforementioned. When cells divide into two types, germ cells and stem cells, this is the stage of the division of labor. Somatic cells are cells that are found in the body. Somatic cells will eventually die, however germ cells will live forever competent to produce offspring Multicellular organisms do not require germ cells, but the majority of them do have well-separated germ lines. As a result, origin. This dissociation is directly linked to death: somatic cells are no longer required for future generations. Cancer cells, like unicellular creatures, have the ability to live forever if they can escape their host (but they cannot make the new one).Starting with the haplont, a multicellular organism's life cycle can be described (Fig.4.9).It has vegetative reproduction when the conditions are favorable. One the mitospore is a type of vegetative reproduction in which a cell (mitospore) splits from a parent cell. The haplont then splits into more cells, resulting in the formation of a new haplont. Occasionally, a complete Separated chunks develop into new haplonts. When conditions change, haplont may begin sexual reproduction, which is known as syngamy. One gamete separates from the other in syngamy. A gamete from one haplont joins with a gamete from another haplont. Gametes are a group of cells that work together to form a make a zygote This zygote may go directly to meiosis (as in unicellular eukaryotes), but it is more likely that it will develop, divide mitotically, and then die. As a result, he becomes a diplont. This diplont may appear to be nearly identical to haplont on the surface. However, every cell in it has a diploid nucleus (every chromosome has a pair). Diplont(like haplont) can reproduce vegetatively (create clones): cell separates from diplont, divides mitotically into multiple cells, and becomes a new diplont. The diplont can also reproduce asexually: a cell may split from a diplont and divide by meiosis, resulting in four spores, each of which will mature into a haplont.

4.4.2 Sporic, Zygotic and Gametic Life Cycles The sporic life cycle is the one described above (Fig. 4.10). Diplont and haplont are equally or unequally produced in organisms with sporic life cycles. Overall, there are three forms of life cycles: sporic, zygotic (which is the most primitive and akin to unicellular), and gametic (which is utilized by animals and a few other organisms). Protists are a type of organism (Fig. 4.11). Syngamy is the first step in the zygotic life cycle, which leads to meiosis. It there isn't a diplont. From meiosis until syngamy, the gametic life cycle is completed. It doesn't have a haplont. Higher groups have only one sort of life cycle, whereas protists have all three. Plants2 have kept the more primitive sporic cycle, whereas animals have a gametic cycle.

4.4.3 Evolution of Life Cycles The most noticeable distinction between unicellular and multicellular life cycles is that the zygote of a multicellular organism can begin to produce a diploid body (diplont), which can look almost identical to a haploid body. This is because diplonts are "better" than haplonts from an evolutionary standpoint. Gene dominance occurs frequently, allowing only one version (allele) of the gene to function, which may rescue the organism.

mutations that are fatal An increase in the number of genes could aid in the production of more proteins. The genomes of diplonts are more diversified, which is a third factor. It's possible that one gene iscapable of withstanding one set of conditions, while the other variety may be capable of withstanding a different set of conditions. As a result, diplont able to benefit from the situation both genetic variations' ability. As a result, life cycles evolve from zygotic (similar to unicellular) to sporic (Fig. 4.12), then to greater and more pronounced diplont dominance, and finally to the entire elimination of haplont, the gametic life cycle. How zygotic protists evolved to the sporic side is still a mystery. The zygote (which is a diploid by definition) most likely refused to divide meiotically. Instead, it expands (as seen in some protists) and divides mitotically, producing offspring.to the diplont, to the diplont, to the diplont, to This is when the first sporic cycle began. This is the final step in the evolutionary process. After meiosis, spores were replaced by chain, which was a full reduction of haplont. Gametes that go into syngamy right away.

4.4.4 Life Cycle of Vegetabilia Green algae with a zygotic life cycle were the ancestors of Vegetabilia (plants2). It's possible that their zygote began to expand because these organisms lived in shallow seas and needed their spores to be dispersed by the wind. One method for this to happen is if the spores are on the plant's stalk. This is most likely the cause of zygote growth: plants2's primordial diplonts were merely sporangia, or spore-bearing structures. The advantages of the diploid situation, as indicated above, began to emerge, and these primitive plants embarked on the path of haplont reduction. However, haplont dominance still exists in some Vegetabilia (liverworts, mosses, and hornworts).This is most likely due to their haplonts being poikilohydric (described in the next chapters), a desirable adaptation for small plants.

Plants2 have a sporic life cycle, but the stages are named after plants in the scientific tradition. The cycle (Fig. 4.13) starts with a sporophyte, a diplont that generates spores. The mother cell of a sporrophyte is found inside a sporangium. Meiosis is used by spores to produce spores. The spores sprout and develop into haplonts. Gametophyte is a term for a type of fungus. A gametophyte is a type of plant that produces gametes, specifically spermatozoa.(sometimes known as "sperms") and an oocyte (egg cell). These gametes are created in gametangia, which are unique organs. Male gametes (sperms) are found in Gametangium. Female gametangium is called antheridium, and female gametangium is called archegonium. Only contains one egg cell (oocyte).The two gametes form a zygote by syngamy (oogamy in this case). Then there was a young man. The sporophyte grows on the gametophyte, and the cycle repeats itself. Vegetabilia sporophyte begins its existence as a parasite on gametophyte. Even blossoming is possible. Embryos are a stage of development in plants. Perhaps this is why plants have gametophytes2.has never been reduced to the point where their cycle becomes gametic. Despite the fact that. The male (which solely produces sperms) and female gametophytes of the most evolved plant lineages have at least 3 and 4 cells, respectively, but not 0!

Chapter 5 Tissues and Organs; or how the Plant is built

5.1 Tissues We will now commonly utilize numerous names for the plants2 group, which are summarized in Figure 5.1 and discussed in further detail in Fig.6.1.

5.1.1 Epidermis and Parenchyma Why did plants migrate to the land? In order to avoid competition for resources such as sunshine and nutrients with other plants, as well as to obtain much more sunlight that would otherwise be severely diminished underwater. Plants benefited from the transition to land as well.to get away from predators Finally, plants profited from the alteration because they no longer had to contend with the temperature-gases conflict: warmer temperatures are beneficial to organisms.

However, the number of gases dispersed in water is greatly reduced. Although this step resolved a number of concerns, it also created new ones that needed to be addressed.to be taken care of The most pressing concern was the possibility of drying out. To counteract this, Plants formed their first tissue: an epidermis with a cuticle that served as a protective layer. The purpose is similar to that of a plastic bag. It is sufficient for very little plants (millimeters).because they have a large relative surface according to the surface / volume law, and Gas exchange can be accomplished using diffusion. Larger plants, on the other hand, require gas exchange and have evolved stomata. It acted as a pore control system The remaining cells were used to create a second tissue: parenchyma parenchyma parenchyma paren (or ground tissue, or main tissue).Another drying-related reaction (Fig. 5.3) was the emergence of poikilohydricity (see below), or the ability to hibernate in (nearly) dry conditions. Because hibernation is a common occurrence, Because it necessitates a "system reset," that evolutionary path was not chosen the most important. Tissue is a collection of cells with similar origins, functions, and morphologies. Tissues are part of organs, which are made up of a collection of tissues with similar functions and origins. Simple and complex tissues exist in plants. The straightforward Tissues are made up of the same type of cells, whereas complex tissues are made up of different types of cells. Plants have multiple cell types that are unique to them. Parenchyma (Fig. 5.4) is a type of cell that is spherical and elongated with a thin primary cell wall. Itis a key component of plant organs in their early stages.

The basic functions of the parenchyma are as follows: Photosynthesis and storage are two different things. The plant body is full of parenchyma cells. They are full. The leaf is found in the cortex and pith of the stem and is part of a complicated vascular system a few tissues (see below). In contrast to parenchyma (which is a simple tissue), epidermis is a complex tissue.is a multicellular tissue made up of epidermal and stomatal cells. Its primary functions include Perspiration, gas exchange, and defense are the three functions of the human body. Plants acquired tissues in a very different method than animals, as shown below (Fig.5.2): although plants manage gas and water exchange in reaction to their surroundings on the ground, animals actively hunt for food (using kinoblast tissues) and subsequently digest it (using digestive enzymes).tissue of pagocytoblasts). 5.1.2 Supportive Tissues: Building Skyscrapers When additional plants began to migrate from the water to the land, competition became a concern once more (Fig. 5.3). Plants used the "Manhattan approach" to tackle this problem: they climbed vertically to avoid competition for sunlight and thus had to produce supporting tissues.

Collenchyma (Fig. 5.4) is living supportive tissue that has elongated cells and a thick primary cell wall. Its main function is the mechanical support of young stems and leaves via turgor. Sclerenchyma (Fig. 5.4) is a dead supporting tissue made up of long fibers or small crystal-like cells. The secondary wall of each cell is thick and lignin-rich. Its primary duty is to sustain older plant organs as well as harden various sections.(For example, render fruit inedible before it ripens so no one will eat it)before the seeds are ready to be dispersed); fruit before the seeds are ready to be distributed). If a plant does not have sclerenchyma, it will die. When the leaves are wet, the vacuoles shrink, causing the leaves to droop. The turgor is a type of turgor. Phloem fibers (see below) are sometimes considered a different entity sclerenchyma. Plants discovered a new application for lignin or something comparable three times during their evolution. Polymers: Initially, identical compounds were used to coat the spore wall as an adaptation.to the wind's effect on spore dispersion

Then, to limit transpiration outside of stomata, identical chemicals were utilized to create a cuticle, or "epidermal plastic bag." Finally, Plants discovered how to utilize dead cells with perfect efficiency after obtaining sclerenchyma. Cell walls that have been lignified Stomata, by the way, are likely to have suffered a similar destiny, as they have previously appeared on sporangia.to aid in the drying of the spores and the efficient release of spores The control of perspiration is important. Their secondary purpose.

Cell types and tissues The names "parenchyma" and "sclerenchyma" are frequently used in two ways: first, to designate tissues (or even classes of tissues) that exist in various locations throughout the plant body, and second, to name the cell types that make up tissues. As a result, "stem parenchyma" and "stem parenchyma" can be used interchangeably. "Pith," "Xylem parenchyma," and even "leaf mesophyll is a parenchyma" are all terms used to describe a parenchyma.

5.1.3 Meristems: the Construction Sites

Meristems, which are centers of development in plants, are required for growth. Apical meristems are plant development centers found at the very ends of roots and stems (RAM) (SAM). They give rise to intermediate meristems (such as the procambium) that give rise to all primary tissues. The procambium, which comes from apical meristems, gives rise to the lateral meristem, or cambium. It usually occurs between the ages of. Thickening and secondary production are the major tasks of two vascular tissues of the vascular system (Fig. 5.5). Intercalary meristems, which extend stems from the "middle," marginal meristems, which are responsible for leaf growth and repair meristems developing around wounds, and they also control vegetative reproduction, are examples of other meristems.

5.1.4 Vascular Tissues Larger plants were able to escape competition and execute efficient metabolism. However, the plants' size grew too large for slow symplastic plasmodesmata connections as a result of their rapid growth. Another apo plastic transport system, similar to filter paper, was insufficient.

Vascular tissues, xylem, and phloem were developed as a solution (Fig. 5.6, Fig. 5.29).The conveyance of water and mechanical support are the two basic roles of xylem. A vascular bundle or a vascular cylinder can contain the xylem. Tracheary elements (which include tracheids and vessel members), fibers, and parenchyma are the three types of xylem cells. Except for the parenchyma, xylem parts are high in lignin and are important components of wood. On this day, the tracheid's are closed. Both ends and pits are joined, whereas vessel members are more or less open. Perforations are used to link the pieces. Dead cells include tracheid's, vessel members, and fibers. On the other hand, the xylem parenchyma is living. Tracheid pits are made up of a pit membrane and a torus in the center, with no other structures openings. The presence of tracheid's and/or vessel components is important in evolutionary terms. Vessels (formed up of vessel members) are more efficient, hence there are more of them. More tracheid's are found in "basic" plants, whereas more vessel are found in "advanced" plants members. Gymnosperms, for example, have solely tracheid's, although most blooming plants have both. Tracheid's and vessel members are found in plants. This is also mirrored in individual growth a pattern of evolution. Tracheid's are more abundant in younger flowering plants, whereas older plants have fewer. Plants have a greater number of vessel members. Tracheid's and vessels are usually found in primary xylem. Secondary xylem (which comes from cam bium) is generally made up of vessels with open perforations, whereas primary xylem (which derives from cam bium) is mostly made up of vessels with scalariform perforations. Wood is the popular word for secondary xylem.

Figure 5.6. Xylem (left, a–d) and phloem (right, e–h) cells: a fibers, b vessels with open perforations, c parenchyma, d tracheids with pits, e parenchyma, f fibers, g sieve tubes, h companion cells.

It is a common misconception that tracheids are superior to vessels. In truth, the fundamental issue is typically too quick rather than too slow water conveyance. Tracheid's contain a sophisticated connecting system (known as a torus) that can block a pore if the water pressure is too high, making them more controlled. In tracheid's, leaking would be less harmful.

Plants having tracheid's will also have an advantage in water-scarce situations (such as the taiga in the winter). Having vessels, on the other hand, is like having a race car for everyday life; only flowering plants have "learned" how to use them successfully. Dead cells are useful, but they are difficult to manage. If xylem transit needs to be reduced, there is a technique to do so. Tyloses ("stoppers") are produced by xylem parenchyma cells, If necessary, it will turn into dead tracheary elements and block the flow of water. There are a lot of broadleaved plants. Tyloses are used by trees to reduce xylem movement before the winter season. The phloem is usually found close to, or right next to, the xylem facing the plant's inner part, and the phloem facing the plant's outer part. The phloem's major tasks are sugar transfer and mechanical support. Sieve tube cells, companion cells, and stem cells are the four types of phloem cells. Fibers (phloem's only dead cells) and parenchyma Cytoplasm flows through holes (sieve plates) between flowering plant sieve tube cells. However, they are devoid of nuclei. Companion cells will produce proteins on their behalf. However, There are no partner cells in gymnosperms and other "primitive" plants. As a result, nuclei can be found in sieve tube cells. This is similar to red blood cells in vertebrates: while mammals' erythrocytes are anucleate, other vertebrates' erythrocytes are not having a nucleus There are more fibers in secondary phloem than in main phloem phloem. This small table summarizes differences between xylem and phloem:

5.1.5 Periderm Periderm is a secondary dermal tissue that grows closer to the surface of the stem ground tissue. It's a complicated tissue, just like the rest of the dermis (epidermis).It has three layers (beginning from the surface): phellem (cork), phellogen (cork), and phellogen (cork).phelloderm) and cambium) (Fig. 5.7). Phellem is the major, thickest component of periderm, consisting of massive dead cells with secondary walls soaked with suberin. Phellogen, like cambium, is a lateral meristem that forms in fragments.(temporary) and does not cover the entire underside of the stem. However, when the phellem begins to expand, all peripheral tissues (such as the epidermis) are separated from it.

Eventually, they will perish as a result of the lack of water transport. Phellogen attracts phellem to the surface and phelloderm towards the direction of the next layer (phloem). Phelloderm is a very small tissue. In the periderm, it does not play a substantial function.

Figure 5.7. Principal location of stem tissues (simplified).

Phellogen emerges deeper, sometimes inside phloem, in older plants, and separates the outer layers of phloem from the vascular cylinder. The bark is made up of a variety of tissues (phellogen, phellem, phelloderm, epidermis, and higher layers of phloem). 5.1.6 Absorption Tissues Poikilohydric plants do not conserve water, and their cells will hibernate, allowing them to survive even total desiccation. Mosses are an example of a poikilohydric plant. Homoiohydric plants (which account for the vast majority of plants2), on the other hand, conserve water. They struggle to maintain their water content, but they cannot withstand complete desiccation. Any "typical" plant, such as corn, is an example of a homoiohydric plant. Poikilothermic animals, such as reptiles, share some similar characteristics except in regard to body temperature, and homoiothermic creatures, such as birds and mammalsHeat conservation is more important than water conservation.

Simple, primordial tissues are usually absorption tissues. The most important is rhizodermis (rhizoderm), or root hairs, which comes from protoderm (protoepidermis), but has a considerably shorter lifespan than epidermis. Other absorption tissues include the velamen, which arises from the root cortex and is made up of big, empty, and easily wet dead cells.

5.1.7 Other Tissues Secretory tissues can be found throughout the plant, but they are concentrated in leaves and young stems. Latex, volatile oils, mucus, and other substances may be secreted by these tissues. Its roles include attraction, dis-attraction, communication, defense, and a variety of others. Aside from tissues, the plant body may contain Idi oblasts, which are cells that are distinct from the surrounding cells. Idioblasts are cells that accumulate uncommon (and sometimes harmful) substances. Compounds like myrosinase and protein-splitting glycosylates are potentially harmful. Into sugars and isothiocyanate, a poisonous isothiocyanate (mustard oil). As a spice, we use mustard oil, butIt acts as a binary chemical weapon against insect herbivores for the plant: when. Mustard oil kills harmful insects and damages myrosinase-containing idioblasts. Among plants, the entire order Brassicales of the rosids can generate myrosinase; examples include various cabbages (Brassica spp. ), papaya (Carica), and horseradish (Raphanus sativus).tree (Moringa) and a variety of other plants. 5.2 Organs and Organ Systems The body architecture of Vegetabilia (Fig. 6.1) is divided into three categories (Fig. 5.8). The thallus body is found in the most primitive plants, the shoot (unipolar) plant body is more sophisticated, and most terrestrial plants contain the bipolar plant body. The plant body of the thallus is. Flat, comparable to a leaf, but lacking in differentiation into specific organs. This kind is found in the majority of gametophytes (excluding real mosses) and a small number of sporophytes (which are largely fungi).are water plants that have been decreased). Only branching makes up the body of a shoot (unipolar) plant. There are no roots or shoots. This is common among all Bryophyta sporophytes, mosses (Bryopsida) gametophytes, and Psilotopsida sporophytes (whisk ferns). Finally, Both shoots and roots are present on the bipolar plant body (Fig 5.11). The majority of bipolar plants have shoots are made up of stems and leaves, however this isn't a prerequisite since In most cases, immature plant stems are green and capable of photosynthesis. Stems are typical bipolar plant parts (axial aerial organs with continuous growth),roots (axial soil organ modified for growth), leaves (flat lateral organ with restricted growth),floral units (FU), which are components of the generative system (fructifications) like a pinecone or any flower.

Non-organs include buds, fruits, seeds, and the hypocotyl and epicotyl of seedlings for many reasons: The fruit is the ripe flower, while the hypocotyl is the juvenile shoos.is a section of the stem between the seedling's first leaves (cotyledons) and the root (i.e., The epicotyl is the first internode of the stem (Fig. 5.9), and eventually, the stem/root changeover point. It's hard to call seed a "organ" because it's a chimera structure with three genotypes. The four basic plant organs (Fig. 5.10) in a bipolar plant are the root, stem, leaf, and FU could be divided into root and shoot systems; the latter is typically divided into generative (bearing FU) and vegetative (non-bearing FU) shoot systems (without FU).

Main and secondary shoots make up the vegetative shoot system; shoots contain terminal buds, axillary (lateral) buds, stem (nodes and internodes), and leaves. We'll begin with leaves. 5.3 The Leaf Every plant's primary and ultimate goal is photosynthesis. When a plant becomes multicellular, it often forms relatively big, flat structures with the objective of catching sunlight. Terrestrial plants are no exception; they most likely began to construct their bodies while they were young. Having organs resembling modern-day leaves A leaf is a shoot's lateral photosynthetic organ with limited expansion. Its capabilities photosynthesis, respiration, transpiration, and subsequent chemical synthesis A leaf's distinguishing characteristics include having a bud in the axil, not developing by apex, not creating new leaves or shoots, and having hierarchal structure morphogenesis (see below).

Figure 5.11. Systems of organs and organs of bipolar plant.

Figure 5.12. How to distinguish compound leaves (left) from branches (right).

5.3.1 Morphology of the Leaf Morphology refers to outward, easily apparent structural aspects, whereas anatomy necessitates the use of instruments such as a microscope and/or a scalpel. Plant morphology is heavily reliant on leaves. Even for botany beginners, the ability to describe the leaf is essential. Plants, like Sierpinski triangle, are fractal organisms in general (Fig. 5.13). Fractals are all the same. Plants are no exception to this rule (Fig. 5.14). Self-similarity, or "Russian doll," is a term used to describe how similar two people are. The term "effect" refers to the fact that practically every element of a plant could be a part of a larger complex. Bigger one—a component of a larger system, and so forth. This is what we see when we look at leaves. Hierarchical levels Simple leaves have only one degree of hierarchy, whereas compound leaves have multiple levels. There are two or more layers of hierarchy in leaves. Sometimes compound leaves are blended together. Having branches, but there are a slew of other distinguishing features. They are (Fig. 5.12).

Figure 5.13. One of simple fractals: Sierpinski triangle.

Figure 5.14. The example of self-similarity.

When describing leaves, always include the degree of hierarchy, such as "the shape is... on the first level of hierarchy," "the form is... on the second level of hierarchy," and so on. Leaf hierarchy is similar to Russian dolls, as previously stated: each and every little doll Outside, there is a larger doll (next hierarchical level). If the leaf is compound, for example, Its overall shape could be spherical (since it comprises of numerous leaflets) (circular)Individual leaflets of the same leaf, however, may have an ovate form (Fig. 5.15). As a result, the description will state that the leaf is ovate at the first level of hierarchy, and On the third level, there's a circle. Leaf characters are divided into three categories: general, terminal, and repeated. General Characters are only valid for the entire leaf. Only the terminal leaflets are affected by terminal characters. The terminals of leaves are the components at the end of the leaf that do not have any function. Split into smaller terminals; for example, clover leaf has three terminals. Finally, be consistent. Each level of the leaf hierarchy has a different set of characters. Characters that are both general and terminal are used. Not be reliant on a hierarchy On each phase of the process, repetitive characters may be different. Hierarchy.

Stipules and other structures around the leaf base (Fig. 5.16) include sheath (characteristic of grasses and other liliids) and ocrea (typical of the buckwheat family, Polygonaceae).

The shape of the leaf (Fig.5.17), leaf dissection, and whether or not the blade is stalked (has petiole) are all common characteristics. Only the terminal leaflets of leaves are affected by terminal characters. The shape of the leaf blade base, the leaf tip, the type of border, the surface, and the venation are all characters (Fig. 5.19) to look for. The leaf blade's base could be rounded. Truncate (straight), cuneate, and cordate are three different types of truncate. The tip of the leaf might be rounded, mucronate, acute, obtuse, or acuminate. Leaf margin variations are complete (smooth)Dentate, serrate, double serrate, and crenate are all toothed.

Figure 5.17. Leaf shapes.

Figure 5.18. Leaf dissection.

Figure 5.19. Terminal leaf characters.

Leaf veins are circulatory bundles that run from the stem to the leaf. There is usually a primary vein and lateral veins (veins of second order). Leaf venation can be classified in a variety of ways, as illustrated in Figure 5.20.It's worth noting that in dichotomous venation, each vein is divided into two identical pieces. Dichotomous branching is the term for this type of branching. The heart is a good example of dichotomous venation. Ginkgo leaf, maidenhair tree (Ginkgo biloba). Another kind that is commonly separated. Although the venation is parallelograms', it is acrodromous in nature. Linear leaves (for example, grass leaves) have veins that are almost parallel. The following plan can be used to characterize the entire leaf:

Figure 5.20. The simple classification of leaf venation.

1.

2.

3. 4. 5.

Characters in general (as a full leaf):(a) stipules (present/absent, deciduous/non-deciduous, number, size, shape);b) the foundation (sheath / no sheath, ocrea / no ocrea) Repetitive characters in the first level of hierarchy: symmetry (symmetrical vs. asymmetrical);(b) form; c) dissection; d) dissection; e) dissection; d) the petiole (presence and length) The second tier of the hierarchy The hierarchy's third level, and so on Leaflets (terminal characters):(a) leaf blade base (rounded, truncate, cuneate, cordate); (b) leaf blade apex (rounded, mucronate, acute, obtuse, acuminate); (c) leaf blade apex (rounded, mucronate, acute, obtuse, acuminate); (d) leaf blade apex (rounded, mucronate, acute, obtuse, acuminate);c) the type of edge (whole, dentate, serrate, double serrate, crenate);(d) the surface (color, hairs, and so on);(e) venation (apo-, hypho-, acro-, ptero-, actinodromous)

Heterophylly refers to a plant having more than one kind of leaf. A plant can have both juvenile leaves and adult leaves, water leaves and air leaves, or sun leaves and shade leaves. A leaf mosaics refers to the distribution of leaves in a single plane perpendicular to light rays, this provides the least amount of shading for each leaf. Leaves have seasonal lives; they arise from the SAM through leaf primordia and grow via marginal meristems. The old leaves separate from the plant with an abscission zone. The famous poet and writer Johann Wolfgang Goethe is also considered a founder of plant morphology. He is invented an idea of a “primordial plant” which he called “Urpflanze” where all organs were modifications of several primordial ones. In accordance to Goethe’s ideas, plant morphology considers that many visible plant parts are just modifications of basic plant organs. Modifications of the leaf include spines or scales for defense, tendrils for support, traps, “sticky tapes”, or urns for interactions (in that case, catching insects), plantlets for expansion, and succulent leaves for storage.

Plantlets are little mini plants that grow on the main plant and then fall off and grow into new plants; the most known example is Kalancho¨e (“mother of thousands”) which frequently uses plantlets to reproduce. Plants that have insect traps of various kinds are called carnivorous plants (in fact, they are still photoautotrophs and use insect bodied only as fertilizer). Several types of these are the cobra lily (Darlingtonia), various pitcher plants (Nepenthes, Cephalotus, Sarracenia), the butterwort (Utricularia), the sundew (Drosera), and the best known, the Venus flytrap (Dionaea). 5.3.2 Anatomy of the Leaf

Epidermis with stomata, mesophyll (a type of parenchyma), and vascular bundles, or veins, make up the anatomy of leaves (Fig. 5.22). Palisade and spongy varieties of the mesophyll exist. Palisade mesophyll is found in the upper layer and reduces the intensity of sunlight for the spongy mesophyll, as well as catching slanted solar rays. The palisade mesophyll is made up of long, thin, and tightly packed cells. Chloroplasts are mainly found on the sides of cells. The cells of the spongy mesophyll are. They are spherical and have several chloroplasts and are tightly packed (Fig. 5.21).

Figure 5.21. Leaf anatomy.

When a normal stem vascular bundle (with xylem under phloem) enters the leaf, the xylem usually faces up, while the phloem usually faces down. C4- plant bundles have more bundle sheath cells in their vascular bundles. Typical epidermal cells, stomata, and guard cells make up the epidermis.(along with secondary cells if desired), and trichomes. Almost every cell in the epidermis is made up of epidermal cells. Cuticle is waterproof and contains lignin and waxes. Gas exchange, cooling, and water transpiration are all aided by the stomata. There are two of them. On each side of the stoma, guard cells are paired together. Kidney cells serve as guard cells. Beans have a thicker cell wall in the middle and are formed like beans. On the other hand, the thicker cell wall on The "bacon effect" (when bacon slices curved on the inside) is used on the interior. Because the thinner section of the cell wall is more flexible and bends, it resembles a frying pan. Easier When inflating air balloons with the piece, the same curving effect can be noticed.

on one side, and scotch on the other. The stoma opens due to K+ buildup, osmosis inflating guard cells, and lastly the uneven cell wall facilitating the stoma opening. When potassium ions leave the cell and the amount of water in the cell decreases, the stoma closes. Reductions in the number of vacuoles (Fig 5.23).The lower epidermis usually has more stomata than the top epidermis. Because the bottom of the leaf is colder, it is safer to transpire there. Trichomes (hairs) follow a similar logic: they are more common on the bottom half of the body.the leaf's side

Figure 5.23. Closed and opened stoma. Cell walls are white, cytoplasm green, vacuoles blue.

5.3.3 Ecological Forms of Plants When plants adapt to their surroundings, the leaves are usually the first to respond. On the other hand, one can estimate a plant's ecology by looking at its leaves. There are four types of plants that live in water: xerophytes, mesophytes, hygrophytes, and hydrophytes. Xerophytes have evolved to survive in a water-scarce environment (Fig. 5.22),They could be sclerophytes (those having prickly leaves and/or a lot of sclerenchyma).as well as succulents (with water-accumulating stems or leaves). Mesophytes are common plants that are able to adapt to constant watering. Hygrophytes exist in a perpetually wet environment, with leaves that have evolved to withstand excessive transpiration and even guttation.(drops of water ejected) Hydrophytes are plants that grow in water and have leaves that are regularly wet. Their leaf petioles and petioles were severely dissected to gain access to additional gases dissolved in water. Air channels in stems feed gases to submerged organs. Plants might be sciophytes or heliophytes in terms of light. Sciophytes have a preference towards. Their leaves are largely spongy mesophyll and are in the shade to sunshine. Heliophytes Because they prefer full sun, their leaves are covered in palisade mesophyll. The plants in the "partial shade" category are in the middle.

Ecological groups adapted to the over-presence of specific chemicals include halophytes, nitrate halophytes, oxylophytes, and calciphytes. Halophyte plants are common; they collect (and resemble succulents), excrete, or avoid sodium chloride (which resembles sclerophyte) (NaCl). They thrive in salty environments such as seashores and salt marshes. Solonets prairies and salt deserts Nitrate halophyte plants thrive on nutrient-rich soils. Calciphytes grow in basic, chalky soils, whereas oxylophytes grow in acidic soils with a high CaCO3 content. Leaves will also indicate substrate adaptations, such as psammophytes (which grow on sand), petrophytes (which grow on rocks), and rheophytes (which grow in water).springs that move quickly). The bodies of the later plants typically contain considerable simplifications. The leaves and stems of these plants are frequently reduced to create a thallus-like body. Mycoparasites, hemiparasites, and phytoparasites are the three types of parasitic plants. Plants that feed on soil fungi are called mycoparasitic species, while phytoparasitic plants are called phytoparasitic plants. Without chlorophyll and photosynthesis, plant root parasites or plant stem parasites exist. Hemiparasitic plants have chloroplasts but consume a substantial amount of water and even organic substances from the host plant (mistletoe, for example).Viscum). 5.4 The STEM The stem is a shoot's axial organ. It has support, transportation, photosynthesis, and storage functions. The stem has a radial structure, no root hairs, and continues to grow. 5.4.1 The Stem's Morphology The morphology of the stem is straightforward. Nodes (places where leaves are/were attached) and long or short internodes (in the latter case, plant sometimes appears) are its components. Stemless and rosette-like).The type of phyllotaxis affects the stems. The arrangement of leaves is referred to as phyllotaxis. It's a spiral (alternate) arrangement if each node has one leaf. When there are two leaves per node, the arrangement is opposite. All of the leaves on the other side of the tree can be in the same place each pair can rotate at 90 degrees in the same plane or each pair can rotate at 90 degrees in different planes.. If each node has more than two leaves, It's a whorled configuration with each whorl rotating. Each kind of spiral phyllotaxis has a different divergence angle. Various kinds of. The Fibonacci sequence is mostly followed in spiral leaf arrangement:

Figure 5.24. Types of phyllotaxis (leaf arrangement): a spiral (alternate), b and c opposite, d whorled.

This sequence of numbers made with simple rule: in every following fraction, the numerator and denominator are sums of two previous numerators and denominators, respectively. The sequence looks fairly theoretical but amazingly, it is fully applicable to plant science, namely to different types of spiral phyllotaxis (Fig. 5.25).

To get the spiral phyllotaxis formula, start with an arbitrary leaf (or leaf scar) and locate the next (higher) one that is orientated in the same direction and lies on the same virtual line. Then, through basements, the imaginary spiral should be drawn. From the starting leaf to the top leaf that corresponds. This spiral should pass through all intermediate leaves, which could be one, two, or three. A greater number of intermediate leaves The spiral will also wrap around the stem at least once.(A thin thread should be used instead of the imaginary spiral.) It is necessary to Count all of the spiral's leaves save the first, as well as the number of revolutions. The denominator of the formula will be the number of leaves counted, while the numerator will be the number of rotations. Fibonacci numbers appear in plants in this way. Morphology. These phyllotaxis formulas are fairly consistent, and some are even taxon-specific. Sedges, for example, have 1/2 phyllotaxis, while grasses (Gramineae) have full phyllotaxis (Carex) Many Rosaceae (such as apple, Malus, or cherry, Prunus) have 2/5, willows have 3/8, et cetera. Why the spiral phyllotaxis is under such a theoretical constraint is still a mystery. A rule of mathematics The most plausible hypothesis focuses on a mathematical issue. Around SAM, there is a lot of circle packing and rivalry between leaf primordia.

5.4.2 The Primary Stem's Anatomy The initial stems, which have no lateral meristems or secondary tissues, were the first to evolve. Plants only "learned" how to thicken their stems after a long time. The stem develops from the apex of the plant's stem apical meristem (SAM).Procambium, protoderm, and ground meristem are the three major meristems produced by the SAM. Epidermal cells develop from protoderm cells. The cortex and pith emerge from the ground meristem. Between the cortex and the pith, the procambium rises. It takes the shape of vascular bundles or a vascular cylinder (Fig. 5.26).

Figure 5.26. Developmental origin of stem tissues (simplified). Letters e, p, a show respectively where endoderm, pericycle and vascular cambium might appear.

Figure 5.27. Developmental origin of stem tissues (detailed). Root tissues have similar ways of development.

The major phloem is formed from the procambium's outer layers. The primary xylem is formed from the inner layers. The middle layer can be completely depleted, or it can produce cambium for secondary thickening. The layers of the procambium's exterior can sometimes form a pericycle. The endodermis (endoderm) is formed when the cortex's innermost layer forms an endodermis (endoderm) (Fig. 5.28), and the exodermis is formed when the cortex's outermost layer becomes an exodermis (exoderm). All of these layers operate as "boundary controls" between different functional areas. A variety of stem layers Another common occurrence is the formation of collenchyma. Close to the epidermis in the cortex Leaves and stems are connected by vascular bundles. They form a ring on the surface of many plants. A portion of the stem's cross-section Between vascular bundles, parenchyma (ground tissue) often corresponds to both cortex and pith. A vascular cylinder is another option. The stem is completely encircled by a structure. The vascular bundles in lilioid (monocot) stems are usually scattered. Steles, or overall combinations of steles, are the three kinds. The plant stem's major vascular system (Fig. 5.29). The most common types the eustele (vascular bundles in a ring), Solen stele (vascular cylinder), and Solen stele (vascular cylinder) are examples of steles ataktostele ataktost (dispersed vascular bundles).All of these forms are thought to have evolved from protostele, a shape in which the center xylem is surrounded by phloem and there is no pith (Fig. 5.30). While protostele was once common in many prehistoric plants, it is currently only seen in the stems of a few lycophytes (Huperzia). Having said that, it's worth noting that the vascular tissues of most plants' roots are structured similarly to protostele.

Figure 5.28. Anatomy of the primary stem (right). Slanted font is used for “optional” tissues. Small image on the left is the young stem consisted of epidermis, cortex, procambium and pith.

5.5 The Root Root is the most recent evolutionary novelty in the anatomy of a vegetative plant. Many "primitive" plants, such as mosses and even some ferns such as Psilotum, lack roots. Rootless duckweed (Wolffia) and coontrail are two examples of flowering water plants. The roots of (Ceratophyllum) have likewise shrunk. Large homoiohydric plants, on the other hand, This evolutionary problem was to maintain a consistent supply of water and minerals. The root system responded with the appearance of the root system. Rooting is a geotropically growing axial organ of a plant. One of the fundamental functions is to provide. The plant's body is anchored in the earth or on various surfaces. Other features include absorption and transfer of water and minerals, food storage, and communication with other kinds of plants.

Figure 5.30. Steles (left to right): protostele, solenostele, eustele, ataktostele. Xylem is lined, phloem is dotted.

5.5.1 The Root's Morphology Root systems are divided into two categories. The first is a fibrous root system, which consists of numerous large roots that branch and form a dense mass with no visible roots. "Grass-like" is the major root. The other is the tap root system, which consists of one primary component. "Carrot-like" root with branching into lateral roots. There are various types of roots, as well as distinct systems: primary source secondary (lateral) roots are derived from the seedling's root. On stems (and occasionally on leaves), primary roots and adventitious roots emerge. Screw pine prop roots are an example of this (Pandanus). Roots use a variety of alterations to secure, interact, and store information. The roots of parasitic plants, for example, are transformed into haustoria, which sink. Themselves into a host plant's vascular tissue and feed on the host plant's nutrients and water Mangrove roots (plants that grow in ocean coastal wetlands) are often converted into supporting aerial roots ("legs"). Because these swamp plants require oxygen to survive, Pneumatophores, specialized roots that grow upward (!) and passively collect the air via numerous pores, facilitate cell respiration in underground portions. Plants that thrive in sand (psammophytes, see above) face an additional challenge: The substrate is constantly vanishing. Plants evolved contractile roots to avoid this. This may cause the plant body to shorten and sink further into the sand. Some orchid roots are photosynthetic and green (Fig. 5.31). Roots, on the other hand, are more common. Because root cells do not have access to light, it is a heterotrophic organ. Root nodules are bacteria-filled nodules found on the roots of nitrogen-fixing plants.

N2 NH3 is capable of deoxidizing atmospheric nitrogen into ammonia. Hemoglobinlike proteins are also found in root nodules, which aid nitrogen fixation by keeping oxygen levels low. Plants that fix nitrogen are particularly common among faboid rosids: legumes (Leguminosae family) and many other genera (such as alder, Alnus, or Shepherdia, buffaloberry) have bacteria in their root nodules. Other plants, such as the mosquito fern Azolla and the dinosaur plant Gunnera, need cyanobacteria for the same reason. Mycorrhiza is a root alteration that occurs when fungus penetrates the root and improves mineral and water absorption efficiency by exchanging these for organic molecules. Endophytic fungi live in plant organs and tissues in addition to mycorrhizal fungi.

Figure 5.31. Photosynthetic roots of leafless orchid Chiloschista segawai.

5.5.2 The Root's Anatomy There are different horizontal layers, or zones, on the longitudinal section of a young growing root: root cap covering division zone, elongation zone, absorption zone, and maturation zone (Fig. 5.32). The root apical meristem (RAM) is a clump of tiny, regularly structured cells that is protected by the root cap. A small section of the RAM that is strategically situated.is the dormant center where the root's first cells split and form all other cells. If the root tip comes into touch with the root cap, the root cap is responsible for the geotropic growth. The root cap will sense the obstruction and will grow in a new direction to get around it.it.

The elongation zone is where the cells begin to elongate and give the structure its length. The rhizodermis tissue (root hairs) develops in the absorption zone, which is where water and nutrients are absorbed and brought into the plant. Root hairs breakdown in the maturation zone, many cells begin to produce secondary walls, and lateral roots emerge (Fig. 5.32).The first tissue on a cross-section of the root taken within the absorption zone is the The root epidermis is followed by the rhizodermis, which is also known as the root epidermis, the cortex, which separates the one-cellular layers of external exodermis and interior endodermis, and the vascular system. The cylinder (Fig. 5.33). Roots, in most cases, are devoid of pith. In some instances (for example, in the case ofIn orchids, the cortex may produce a multi-layered velamen (absorption tissue) (see above).The pericycle is contained in the vascular cylinder, which is positioned in the core of the root. Composed up mostly of parenchyma and endodermis. Cells from pericycles can be employed. They contribute to the vascular cambium and stimulate the development of the vascular cambium for storage. The presence of lateral roots As a result, lateral roots sprout endogenously and break external tissues, much like the aliens in the famous film. The root phloem is structured in a spiral. Xylem, on the other hand, has a radial, sometimes star-shaped structure with few rays (Fig. 5.34). Phloem strands are seen between the phloem strands in the last example. Xylem rays are a type of xylem. RAM gave rise to ground meristem, which develops in a similar manner as stem tissues. All of the primary tissues listed above are made up of the procambium and protoderm. Later on, the pericycle transforms into lateral roots or the vascular cambium, which produces secondary xylem and phloem. The secondary root resembles the secondary stem in appearance (see below).

Figure 5.32. Root zones: 0 root cap, 1 division zone, 2 elongation zone, 3 absorption zone, 4 maturation zone.

Figure 5.34. Anatomy of root: cross-section through the maturation zone.

5.5.3 Water and Sugar Transportation in Plants Plants need water to supply photosynthesis (the oxygen is from water!), to cool down via transpiration, and to utilize diluted microelements. Dead velamen (paper-like), rhizoids (hair-like), and living rhizodermis (rhizoderm) are responsible for water uptake. In rhizodermis, root hairs increase the surface area where the plant has to absorb the nutrients and water. To take water, hair cells increase concentration of organic chemicals (the process which needs ATP) and then use osmosis. There are two ways that water transport may go: apoplastic or symplastic. Apoplastic transport moves water through the cell walls of cortex: from the rhizodermis to the endodermis. Endodermis cell walls bear Casparian strips (rich of hydrophobic suberin and lignin) which prevent the water from passing through the cell wall and force symplastic transport (Fig 5.35) through cytoplasms and plasmodesmata. Symplastic transport there is directed to the center of root only and requires ATP to be spend. Endodermis cells provide root pressure by pushing water into the vascular cylinder and not allowing it to escape (Fig. 5.36). It's simple to see on tall herbaceous plants cut close to the ground: drips of water will form on the cutting almost instantly. Inside Water travels with the root pressure, capillary force, and tracheary parts of xylem. The suctioning force of transpiration The latter indicates that the water column does not exist. It will move if water disappears from the top (stomata on leaves) and it wants to break. There is water inside the plant. The main flow of water is from the roots to the leaves. That is, upwards. Sugars (photosynthesis products) are transported inside live phloem cells. To deliver glucose and other organic substances among all parts of plants, cells (sieve tubes) rely only on symplastic transport. In fact, phloem delivers these elements in both directions: to the flowers (typically upwards) and to the roots (usually downwards).the origins (usually downwards).

Figure 5.35. Symplastic and apoplastic transport in root.

Figure 5.36. The origin of root pressure: water comes into vascular cylinder but cannot go back because of endoderm (brown line). The only possible way is to go up.

Chapter 6 Growing Diversity of Plants

Plants began to diversify as they formed fundamental tissues and organs and so were mature enough to exist on land. All of the plants discussed in this, and subsequent chapters are members of the kingdom Vegetabilia, which is divided into two kingdoms. Bryophyta (mosses and related) and Pteridophyta (ferns) are the three phyla (Fig. 6.1).Spermatophyta (and allies), and Spermatophyta (and allies) (seed plants). The most notable distinctions between The arrangement of these phyla's life cycles was the key to their survival. The sporic life-cycle of land plants (Fig. 4.13) begins with a diplont (sporophyte); the mother cell of spores undergoes meiosis and produces haploids spores. Female and male gametangia (gamete "homes") are produced by these spores, which evolve into haplont. The female is known as archegonium, whereas the male is known as antheridium. In the process of zoogamy, the archegonium generates an egg, which is fertilized by the spermatozoon of the antheridium. This fertilization results in the formation of a diploid. A zygote develops into a juvenile sporophyte that grows on a gametophyte. this parasitism of the same species is nearly unheard of in the living world. Only viviparous females are allowed to reproduce. Animals (such as mammals during pregnancy) can be compared to terrestrial plants. Bryophyta (mosses) 6.1 Bryophyta is dominated by gametophytes, but Pteridophyta and Spermatophyta are both dominated by sporophytes (the primary distinction between Pteridophyta and Spermatophyta).Spermatophyta is seed-bearing, and Spermatophyta is seed-bearing). Bryophyta is a phylum in the plant kingdom Bryophyta. There are 20,000 different species. They don't have roots, but instead have rhizoid cells, which are long dead cells capable of water absorption via apoplectic transport. Their sporophyte is reduced to sporogony, which is merely a sporangium with a seta (stalk), and their sporophyte is reduced to sporogon.is almost always parasitic. A protonema, or thread of cells, is the starting point for the development of a bryophyte gametophyte. Bryophyta are poikilohydric, meaning they lose water. Or a very low water concentration without causing any significant physiological harm the living thing Mosses have a life cycle that is comparable to that of land plants as detailed above. They start with an archegonia and antheridia gametophyte. The antheridium is a mineral that is found in the soil. Generates biflagellate spermatozoa, which fertilize the egg and give rise to a diploid zygote; the zygote develops into a sporogony, and its cells (mother cells of spores) undergo sporogony development. Meiosis is the process by which haploid spores are produced. The wind will disseminate the spores. Land on the substrate and germinate into protonema, which grows into a nematode. A well-developed green gametophyte A sprout is present in the majority of moss gametophytes. Others have a thallus, which consists of a stalk and leaves (but no roots), while others have a stem and leaves (but no roots).body, which is a flat, undifferentiated structure that looks like a leaf.

Figure 6.1. Plants2 classification: detailed scheme

Bryophyta is divided into three subphyla: Hepaticae (liverworts), Bryophytina (real mosses), and Anthocerotophytina (anthocerotophytina) (hornworts). Hepaticae are the closest phylogenetic relatives of green algae. The sporogon is baglike, and the thallus comprises dorsal and ventral sections. There is a sporangium inside the sporangium. There is no center column (columella), although elaters (loosening cells) are present. Spores. Marchantia is a common liverwort that can be found in many places. Gloomy, damp areas In greenhouses, it became a common weed. Bryophytina / Sphagnopsida—peat mosses, Polytrichopsida—hair cap mosses, and Bryopsida—green mosses are the most prominent Bryophytina classes (Fig.6.2). Bryophytina have a stem and thin leaves with a radially organized shoot-like body. Their sporogon is long and has a columella, but there are no elaters on it. True moss sporrogons are frequently equipped with peristome, a structure that aids in spore dispersal. Hair cap moss (Polytrichum) is an example of a more evolved genuine moss. Others are tall gametophytes with proto-vascular tissues, while others are shorter (stinkmoss, Splachnum)Insects can be used to disseminate spores. Sphagnum moss (peat moss) is most likely the source. Bryophyta's most commercially important genus. The evolutionary nearest phylum to Anthocerotophytina (Fig. 6.3) is Pteridophyta (ferns and allies). Hornworts feature a flattened thallus body, with columella and elaters on their lengthy photosynthetic sporogon. The presence of stomata on sporogons, as well as the ability of some hornwort sporogons to branch and live independently of the gametophyte, support this group's advanced status. Hornworts are uncommon and small (just a few millimeters in diameter), and they prefer moist, shady areas. Liverworts require shaded, moist environments.

Figure 6.2. Mnium (Bryopsida) antheridia, archegonia, spores

Figure 6.3. Life cycle of Phaeoceros (Anthocerotophytina).

Mosses have earned the moniker "evolutionary dead end" because their poikilohydric gametophyte, which requires water for fertilization and lacks a root system, limits the size of the plant and necessitates dense growth. If the sexual organs are close to the soil surface, however, the parasitic sporogon will not be able to develop long enough and will die. As a result, the wind would be unable to properly spread spores. The body of moss is "torn" by three natural forces: Plants must be taller due to wind and light. Water, on the other hand, necessitates its diminution (Fig. 6.4). This conflict was not resolved by Mosses making the sporophyte taller would be the only way to adequately remedy the dilemma. The gametophyte's dominance is reduced as a result of its autonomous growth. Ferns (Fig. 6.5) did just that.

Figure 6.4. Two forces which disrupt moss evolution.

Figure 6.5. Mosses (left) vs. ferns (right)

Ferns (Pteridophyta) 6.2 There are around 12,000 species of Pteridophyta, ferns and relatives, divided into six groups (Fig.6.6). They have a sporic life cycle with sporophyte preponderance, whereas they have a sporic life cycle with sporophyte predominance. Prothallium, a small hornwort-like plant, is frequently converted to gametophytes. The mycoparasitic gametophyte, which lives underground, is another common variety. With one exception, Pteridophyta has genuine roots. The majority of them have vascular tissues Homoiohydric is a term used to describe the state of being homoio This is why seed plants and ferns are referred to as vascular plants. Pteridophyta sporophytes always begin their lives as an embryo on the surface of a plant. The gametophyte is a type of fungus. Pteridophyta have true xylem and phloem, but not true xylem and phloem. Secondary thickening developed The most ancient pteridophytes were rhyniophytes, which appeared in the Silurian epoch. Rhyniophyles possessed well-developed aboveground gametophytes as well as short, slender stems. Leafless sporophytes with dichotomously branching branches. The production of leaves and further reduction of gametophytes were the following critical steps.

6.2.1 Pteridophyte diversity Lycopodiopsida, or lycophytes, is a family of plants with at least four genera and about 1,200 species. Lycophytes are pteridohytes that belong to the microphyllous lineage. This implies that they are because leaves arose from the surface of the stem, they are more numerous. Pteridophytes and seed plants have leaves that look more like moss leaves than any other foliage. Lycophyte sporangia are found on leaves and frequently form strobilus, which is a type of fungus. Condensation of sporangia-bearing leaves (sporophylls when they are leaf-like or sporangia-bearing leaves when they are leaf-like or sporangia-bearing leaves when sporangiophores diverge, they are called divergent sporangiophores. Their spermatozoa normally have two flagella (like mosses), but they can also be multiflagellate (like other spermatozoa).ferns). Lycophytes were once the most common plants in the Carboniferous tropical swamps. Forests were felled, and their ashes were used to make coal. Lycophytes are substantially smaller nowadays. However, it can survive in damp and warm environments. Huperzia spores and subterranean gametophytes are found in Lycopodium and Lycopodium, whereas more spores and underground gametophytes are found in Lycopodium, (quillwort) and advanced Selaginella (spikemoss) are both heterosporous (see below).Has less aboveground gametophytes (shown below). Quillwort is a descendent of Quillwort. Despite being an underwater hydrophyte, gigantic Carboniferous lycophyte trees. The peculiar secondary thickening of the stem is still present. There are a lot of spike mosses poikilohydric (poikilohydric) (another similarity with mosses).

Equisetopsida (horsetails) is a small family with only one genus, Equisetum, and roughly 30 herbaceous species that prefer damp environments. These plants' leaves have been reduced to scales, and their stems are segmented and photosynthetic, with an underground rhizome. Silica is found in the epidermis of the stem. Because of this, it has an abrasive surface, and American pioneers took use of it. This plant would be used to clean pots and pans. This is how it got its moniker. "There's a scouring surge." The stem has multiple canals, which is similar to stems in some ways. Grassy areas Hexangular stalked sporangiophores are connected with the sporangia. There are also elaters, which are spore wall components rather than distinct cells. Although gametophytes are normally small and dioecious, plants are homosporous: Smaller suppressed gametophytes produce just antheridia, whereas bigger gametophytes produce only antheridia. Only archegonia is produced by gametophytes. The Psilotopsida (whisk ferns) are a small tropical fern family with only two genera, Psilotum and Tmesipteris, and seven species. They are epiphytic herbaceous plants that grow on other plants. Whisk ferns are homosporous, with sporangia joined together to form synangia. Psilotopsida has protostele, similar to some lycophytes, as well as longlived underground gametophytes and multiflagellate spermatozoa. All other ferns are comparable to this one. Tmesipteris and Psilotum both lack roots, while Psilotum also lacks leaves.

Tongue ferns (Ophioglossopsida) are a small family of ferns that includes about 75 species and are the closest relatives of whisk ferns. The Ophioglossopsida have an underground rhizome (occasionally with indications of secondary thickening) and aboveground bisected leaves: one half of each leaf blade is the leaf blade, while the other half becomes the leaf blade. The sporophyll is a type of plant that grows in the soil. Gametophytes can also be found underground. Ophioglossum vulgatum, Ophioglossum vulgatum, Ophioglossum The adder's tongue fern, also known as the adder's tongue fern, has chromosomal number 2n =1,360.The biggest number of chromosomes ever!

Marattiopsida (giant ferns) are tropical plants, with several genera and about 100 species. These are similar to true ferns and have compound leaves that are coiled when young. They are also the biggest ferns, as one leaf can be six meters in length. They have short stems and leaves with stipules. Their sporangia have multi-layer walls and are fused into synangia (not like true ferns). At the same time, they are located on the bottom surface of leaves (like in true ferns). Gametophytes are relatively large (1–2 cm), photosynthetic, and typically live for a long time. These ferns were important in the Carboniferous swamp forests. More than 10,000 species of Pteridopsida (true ferns) make up the majority of extant monilophytes (all classes of Pteridophyta except lycophytes). Because of their apical growth, their leaves are called fronds, and immature leaves are wrapped into fiddleheads (Fig. 6.7). True ferns are megaphyllous, which means that their leaves are made up of flattened branches. True ferns feature a special type of sporangia called leptosporangia. Leptosporangia grow from a single cell in a leaf, have long, thin stalks, and one cell layer's wall; they also open actively: as the sporangium ripens (dries), the row of cells in the sporangium opens. Cells with thicker walls (annulus) shrink more slowly than cells without thickened walls. Finally, it would crack and release all of the spores at the same time. Leptosporangia is another genus of Leptosporangia. Sori are clusters of sori that are frequently coated in umbrella- or pocket-like indusia. Pteridopsida gametophytes are small and grow aboveground. Several genera of genuine ferns (like mosquito fern Azolla, water shamrock Marsilea and several others)are heterosporous in nature Even angiosperms have a hard time competing with true ferns. Despite their "primitive" appearance, They have a number of advantages during their life cycle: ability to photosynthesize in a dark environment(They are not need to develop quickly), to withstand extreme humidity, and to produce billions of seeds Units of reproduction (spores). Flowers aren't necessary for ferns to spend their resources on.and fruits, as well as being less sensitive to herbivorous vertebrates and insect pests. Probably because they don't use them as pollinators and, as a result, they can poison them. Against all animals' tissues

Figure 6.7. Selected stages of Cystopteris life cycle, representative of Pteridopsida.

6.2.2 Heterospory: The Land's Next Step Only after their fertilization became completely independent of water did vertebrate creatures become truly terrestrial (amphibians became the first reptiles). Plants began to grow. Comparable "evolutionary efforts" even earlier, but while reptiles were still active Plants, on the other hand, are unable to approach a sexual partner because their tissues and organs are too small. Organs have evolved for a variety of reasons. Plants do not have active sex employ spores to "carpet bomb" a room; method was designed to boost the chances that two people would meet. The distance between sperm and egg cell will be low if spores settle nearby. However, because just increasing the quantity of spores wastes so much energy, Plants reduced the size of their spores, allowing for a greater dissemination distance. However, some spores must remain large due to the embryo (if fertilization occurs).happens) will rely on the feeding gametophyte for assistance. As a result, plants developed a division of labor: countless, microscopic male spores that mature into female spores.Male gametophytes with only antheridia and a few big female spores Only archegonia is produced by female gametophytes (Fig. 6.8).

Figure 6.8. From homosporous to heterosporous life cycle.

Because of this heterosporic cycle, fertilization is less reliant on water and more on on spore distribution and gametophyte characteristics (Fig. 6.9). It also paves the way for a slew of future enhancements. Division of work provides for more efficient use of resources while also preventing self-fertilization. Heterospory was important in the evolution of plants because it allowed them to reproduce. Several groups of pteridophytes, as well as mosses, developed independently. In A female spore does not exit the mother in the most extreme situations of heterospory (Fig.6.10).plant and germinate there, "waiting" for the male gametophyte to fertilize them.

In fact, this is incipient pollination, the first step toward seed production. Megaspores are not widely dispersed, but the female gametophyte that comes from heterosporous plants produces one female spore, megaspore, which is rich in nutrients. Megaspores are not widely dispersed, but the female gametophyte that comes from heterosporous plants produces one female spore, megaspore, which is rich in nutrients. It gives the zygote, embryo, and young sporophyte sustenance and protection. A male gametophyte and a female gametophyte, both of which produce gametes, begin the heterosporic life cycle (Fig. 6.11). A zygote grows into a sporophyte after fertilization. After that, the sporophyte will create two types of sporangia. Female megasporangia and male microsporangia are the two forms of megasporangia. Meiosis in megasporangium often produces one female spore, megaspore (similar to meiosis in vertebrate ovaries), whereas meiosis and subsequent mitoses in microsporangium produce several microspores; both megaspore and microspores mature into gametophytes, and the cycle repeats. Overall, heterospory permits male and female haploid lineages to be distinguished. Male gametophytes shrink to the point where they can be transferred whole. The origin of pollination occurs when entire male gametophytes begin to move.

Figure 6.9 A simple diagram illustrating the heterosporic method of fertilization. Two droplets of water (blue) are insufficient to join two homosporous plant gametophytes (left) but are sufficient to connect two heterosporous plant gametophytes (right).a large number of resources

Figure 6.10. Megasporangium of the meadow spike-moss, Selaginella apoda (from Lyon, 1901). All three megaspores germinate into female gametophytes without leaving sporangium.

Figure 6.11. Male spores= microspores n n Male gametangium = antheridium Gametes Syngamy (oogamy type) Zygote n n 2n Sexual reproduction: Asexual reproduction: Y! Female gametangium = archegonium n Spermatozoa 2n n Oocyte (egg cell) Embryo Figure 6.11. Life cycle of heterosporic plant. Innovations (comparing with the life cycle of land plants) are in red

Chapter 7 The Origin of Trees and Seeds

Plant evolution has always been driven by competition for resources (mainly water and sunlight). Enlarging the body was the most logical approach to avoid competition. However, if just primary tissues are accessible, this expansion is severely restricted. The trunk will easily break under the weight of the developing crown if secondary thickening is not done, and the plant will perish. This is evident in plants that continue to take risks. Tree ferns and palms are examples of plants that establish a tree-like habit without secondary development. Furthermore, tree ferns lack bark, limiting their dispersal to extremely damp areas. Thickening the stem, on the other hand, allows for branching, and branching allows for more growth.in order to have a larger aboveground body However, new issues relating to both size and scale arose. Another significant problem will be the life cycle. Secondary Stem (7.1) Secondary growth develops in the stem of many seed plants in their first year and lasts for several years. Woody plants are what they're called. They grow and evolve. Secondary tissues like periderm and wood, as well as tertiary structures like bark, are all examples of secondary tissues. The first phase in the formation of secondary phloem and xylem (also known as metaphloem).The vascular cambium is formed through cell division inside the vascular cambium (and metaxylem)between the bundles of arterial bundles and the parenchyma (Fig.7.1).

Figure 7.1. Vascular bundle on the stage of cambium (red) formation. Xylem is located downward, phloem upward. Note that cambium forms also between vascular bundles.

secondary xylem. Altogether, these tissues (pith + primary xylem + secondary xylem) are wood (Fig. 7.2). The vascular cambium is divided into two parts. Cells that have been generated on the outside.Those developed on the inside become secondary phloem, and those formed on the outside become secondary xylem.(See Figure 7.3). Under the pressure of growth, the center pith fades after a few years. Only traces of primary xylem (protoxymem) can be detected behind the thick layer of wood. Outside of the vascular cambium, secondary phloem occurs, with vestiges of main phloem. Above it, phloem (protophloem) can be seen. It has a lot of fibers, and unlike wood, it doesn't rot. It doesn't have any annual rings. Fusiform beginnings form axial vessel components in the majority of cambium cells, while Ray initials are cambium cells that produce rays, which are made up of parenchyma cells and tracheids that transport water, minerals, and sugars (due to the darkness).Only respiration is allowed inside the stem) horizontally. Rays are most visible on the stem's tangential section (where the section plane is perpendicular to the stem surface); Axial components are shown in two other possible sections (radial and transverse).better of the stem Rays are sometimes dilated in secondary phloem (wedgeshaped).

Outside of the vascular cambium, secondary phloem forms, with traces of primary phloem (protophloem) evident above it. It has a high fiber content and, unlike wood, does not create annual rings. Fusiform beginnings form axial vessel components in the majority of cambium cells, while Ray initials are cambium cells that produce rays, which are made up of parenchyma cells and tracheid's that transport water, minerals, and sugars (due to the darkness).

Only respiration is allowed inside the stem) horizontally. Rays are most visible on the stem's tangential section (where the section plane is perpendicular to the stem surface); Axial components are shown in two other possible sections (radial and transverse).better of the stem Rays are sometimes dilated in secondary phloem (wedgeshaped).The cambium does not always work in the same way throughout the year. In milder climates, For each growing season, a ring forms, allowing the age to be determined.by calculating the number of growth rings This is due to the fact that at the end of the season, cambium producestracheary components that are significantly smaller ("darker"). Trees that thrive in climates that lack well-defined seasons will not produce annual rings. Researchers count the number and thickness of annual rings formed to determine a tree's age. This is referred to asdendrochronology. Large vessel elements are present primarily in some trees (such as oaks and Quercus).The wood that formed early in the season (early wood) is known as ring wood Porous. Other trees (such as elm and Ulmus) have more equally distributed large vessel components. Both early and late wood are available. Diffuse porous wood is the name given to this pattern, which is characterized by huge pores. Both early and late wood have vessel features. Coniferous vessel less wood has a simpler structure with fewer cell types. Simple rays and resin ducts are common; resin is released by specific cells. Sapwood is the lighter wood towards the periphery of the tree trunk, and it has The majority of water and minerals are delivered by the xylem, which is in good working order. Darker Heartwood is a non-functional, darkly colored wood found closer to the center of the tree.

Figure 7.2. Anatomy of the secondary stem. Radial view.

Figure 7.3: Sambucus secondary stem in the early stages of growth, lenticel on top, Sambucus cambium (top left), and secondary vascular tissues. Magnifications are 100 (first) and 400 (second) (second).

Figure 7.4. Piece of trunk. Radial and transverse views.

xylem (Fig. 7.4). Tracheary elements are dead cells and to block them, plants uses tyloses which also help control winter functioning of vessels. A tylose forms when a cell wall of parenchyma grows through a pit or opening into the tracheary element; they look like bubbles. Most lilioids (for example, palms) do not have lateral meristems and true wood. Some thickening does occur in a palm, but this happens at the base of the tree, as a result of adventitious roots growing. Palms may also have diffused secondary growth which is division and enlargement of some parenchyma cells. These processes do not compensate the overall growth of plant, and palms frequently are thicker on the top than on the bottom. Few other lilioids (like dragon blood tree, Dracaena) have anomalous secondary growth which employs cambium, but this cambium does not form the stable ring. Constantly thickening stem requires constantly growing “new clothes”, secondary dermal tissue, periderm. Periderm is a part of bark. Bark is everything outside vascular cambium. It is unique structure which is sometimes called “tertiary tissue” because it consists of primary and secondary tissues together: • trunk = wood + vascular cambium (“cambium”) + bark • wood = secondary xylem + primary xylem + [pith]1 • bark = bast (primary + secondary phloem) + periderm + [cortex] + [epidermis] “Optional” tissues are given in brackets, synonyms in parentheses. • periderm = [phelloderm] + cork cambium (phellogen) + cork (phellem) Each year, a new layer of phellogen (cork cambium) emerges from the secondary phloem's parenchyma cells, resulting in bark that is multi-layered and uneven. Lenticels, or openings in the phellem layer, can be seen on the surface of a juvenile stem. Lenticels, in conjunction with rays, provide oxygen to the stem's internals. Shafts of ventilation Some phellogen cells divide and develop rapidly to generate lenticels. Quicker, eventually breaking the periderm open. Older or winter stems have leaf scars with leaf imprints on them, in addition to the lenticels. Their outermost layer The first are the locations where the leaf petiole was attached, and the second are the locations where the leaf petiole was attached. Vascular bundles penetrated the leaf at these points. The secondary structure of the root is similar to that of the stem, and These two organs resemble each other anatomically throughout time.

7.2 Shoot with Branching Extensive branching is possible thanks to the secondary stem. Branching in seed plants is based on the axial buds. These buds grow in the axils of the leaves and develop into secondary flowers. Shoots. Monopodial and sympodial branching are the two basic forms of branching (Fig. 7.5).When the buds do not degenerate and all of the shoots persist, this is known as monopodial branching.to develop When the terminal buds deteriorate (make FU and/or die), this is known as sympodial branching out), and the lateral shoot that is closest to the terminal bud is now the terminal shoot. Sprout, and the vertical growth continues. This occurs as a result of the terminal SAM. By producing the auxin hormone, it suppresses the downstream meristems (apical dominance). Multiple gardening trimming procedures are based on apical dominance. The conical (spruce-like) crown is formed by monopodial branching, whereas the sympodial crown is formed by sympodial branching. Crowns of various shapes will result from branching. Monopodial growth is thought to be more primitive than multipodial growth. If the terminal branch dies, some monopodial trees may perish. The bud has been damaged. The dichotomous mode of branching, in which every branch splits, is much more primitive. This occurs frequently in lycopods and other Pteridophyta.

7.3 Life Forms Thickening and branching change the appearance of plant. The most ancient classification employ both branching and thickening and divide plants into trees, shrubs as well as herbs This method was used to classify biological forms for the first time. Plant life forms teach us about how plants live, not about evolution. This categorization is still in use. It can play an important part in gardening with a few tweaks: Vines Climbing woody and herbaceous plants Trees Woody plants with one long-lived trunk Shrubs Woody plants with multiple trunks Herbs Herbaceous plants, with no or little secondary xylem (wood). Sometimes, divided further into annuals (live one season), biennials (two seasons) and perennials.

Monopodial (left) and sympodial branching are seen in Figure 7.5. The colors red, blue, and green represent the first, second, and third years of growth, respectively. The FU was created on the rightmost branch (blue oval).

There are numerous flaws with this classification scheme. What is the raspberry, for example? It has woody stems, yet they only live for two years, much like biennial herbs. Or, to put it another way, what is duckweed? These tiny, water-floating plants have nondifferentiated oval leaves. It's difficult to call bodies "herbs." As may be seen, there is a wide range of plant lives.is substantially broader than the previous classification. 7.3.1 Using Architectural Models During the winter, it's possible to notice how some tree crowns are organized in the same way. The diversity of these structures is significantly greater in climates without winter higher. On the branching base (monopodial or sympodial), FU position, and Multiple architectural models for trees have been described, depending on the direction of growth (plagiotropic, horizontal or orthotropic, vertical). Each model was named after a wellknown figure. Botanists like Thomlinson, Corner, and Attims are among them. One can find one in temperate climates. Attims (irregular sympodial growth) is one of the most widely used models; birches (Betula) and alders (Alnus) grow according to it (Fig. 7.6). In the tropics Many plants (such as palms and cycads) have single robust trunks that are capped with flowers. This is the Corner model, which has a lot of leaves (Fig. 7.7).

Figure 7.6. Attims architecture model of tree growth.

7.4 Shoot (Modified) Shoots and stems, like leaves and roots, have changes. Rhizomes, stolons, tubers, bulbs, corms, thorns, spines, cladophylls, and stem traps are some examples. Rhizomes are underground stems that crawl into the earth (example: ginger, Zingiber).It grows slightly beneath the soil's surface and has little, scale-like leaves that aren't photosynthetic in any way New branches are formed by buds that sprout from the leaf axils that will develop into above-ground shoots Aboveground runners are called stolons horizontal branches that emerge and give birth to new plants (example: strawberry, Fragaria). Tubers are larger sections of rhizomes (for example, potatoes, Solanum). The Potato "eyes" are actually lateral buds, and the tuber body is made up of numerous of them. Amyloplast-containing parenchyma cells with starch Corms and bulbs are storage structures found on shoots. A corm (example: crocus, Crocus) is a small, cylindrical part of a plant. Thin scaly leaves on a broad underground storage stalk. The difference between a bulb and a corm is that a bulb (for example, an onion, Allium) stores its nutrition in its fleshy leaves.(See Figure 7.8)

Figure 7.7. Corner architecture model of tree growth.

Figure 7.8. Bulbs (left) and corms. (Modified from various sources).

Thorns (e.g., hawthorn, Crataegus) are defensive branches that assist the plant defend itself against predators. Spines are modified, reduced leaves or stipules, or bud scales, not changed stems (example: almost all cacti, Cactaceae family).Prickles (example: rose, Rosa) are stem surface tissues that have been changed.

Figure 7.9. Prickles, spines (from stipules) and thorns

Cladophylls (Christmas cactus, Schlumbergera; ribbon plant, Homalocladium) are flattened stems that look like leaves. Phyllodes are leaf adaptations (for example, Australian acacias) that look like cladophylls but are made up of flattened leaf petioles. Some carnivorous plants, such as bladderwort, employ shoot insect traps (Utricularia). The table below illustrates the wide range of organ modifications:

Please keep in mind that structures that appear to be superficially similar (e.g., stalk and leaf tendrils) may have different origins.

7.4.1 Raunkiaer's Methodology

Christen Raunkiaer took an alternative technique to classifying living forms, which is valuable for describing entire floras (all plant species thriving on a specific territory), especially in the case of invasive species. Floras of the temperate zone. Plants were divided into six categories: epiphytes, phanerophytes, chamaephytes, hemicryptophytes, cryptophytes, and therophytes, according to him. Epiphytes do not contact the ground (they are aerial plants), while phanerophytes spend the winter in the ground chamaephytes "hid" their winter buds under the snow, winter buds of chamaephytes cryptophytes in the soil and/or under water, and hemicryptophytes on the soil surface Winter buds do not exist in therophytes; they spend the winter as seeds or vegetative growth bits and pieces (Fig. 7.10)2. Northern floras tend to have more plants in the latter categories, whilst southern floras tend to have more plants in the first categories. It's worth noting that Raunkiaer's "bud exposure" is not unlike to the toughness described in the dynamic approach below.

Raunkiaer life types are seen in Figure 7.10. Epiphyte (on branch), phanerophyte, chamaephyte, hemicryptophyte, two cryptophytes (with rhizome and bulb), therophyte (in water), and aerophyte are shown from left to right (in air). The expected snow level is shown as a dashed line on the left. (FromRaunkiaer, expanded (1907).

7.4.2 Dynamic Methodology There are numerous classifications for biological forms. This is because, in addition to the core pattern that taxonomy seeks to describe, life forms exhibit various secondary patterns in plan variety. The fact that there are no clear boundaries between different life forms in nature is used to classify dynamic life forms. Some shrubs may benefit from the pole if we provide it to them begin to climb and hence become vines Trees in cooler climates frequently lose their leaves. Low temperatures cause their trunks to split and generate several short-lived trunks: they Shrubs are formed. In contrast, several plants that are herbs in temperate climates are found in the tropics. Locations, secondary tissues will have time to form and may even become tree-like. Hardiness, woodiness, and slenderness are the three characteristics used in the dynamic method.(See Figure 7.11). The sensitivity of their exposed areas to any harmful impacts is referred to as hardiness.(cold, heat, pests, and so on.)

This is represented in the amount of plant exposure, with plants that are more exposed. Those that are hardy will have an easier time exposing themselves. The ability to make dead things is known as woodiness both primary and secondary tissues (reflected in the percentage of cells with secondary walls). Plants having a high woodiness will be able to support themselves without difficulty. The ability to expand in length is referred to as slenderness (reflected in the proportion of linear, longer than wide, stems). Plants with low slenderness form rosette-like structures. By combining these three groups in various proportions, one can obtain all potential plant life forms.

Figure 7.11. Dynamic life forms: 3D morphospace.

These three categories could be used as 3D morphospace variables. In the morphospace diagram (Fig. 7.11), each numbered corner indicates one extreme life form: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

Reduced annuals that float, such as duckweed (Lemna). Please keep in mind that zero hardiness is unattainable; duckweed hardiness is only moderate. Marigolds (Tagetes) are short annual herbs that accumulate wood if the warm season lasts long enough. Perennial bulbs, such as autumn crocus (Colchicum). Xanthorrhea, an Australian "grass tree" with essentially no stem but a long life. Herbaceous vines, such as hop vines (Humulus). Tree-like monocarpic plants, such as mezcal agave (Agave). Herbaceous perennial groundcovers, such as wild ginger (Asarum).Redwood trees, for example, are number eight (Sequoia).

What's more, all conceivable placements on the "surface" and inside this cube depict biological forms as well. Plants with the letter "B" on them, for example, are slender, woody, and only partially hardy. Because of the partial toughness, vertical axes can be used. Will frequently die, and new slender woody axes will grow from the ground up. Wood This description will go nicely with wines and creeping bushes. As may be seen, This morphospace not only categorizes present plants, but it may also anticipate future one's types of life. 7.5 The Seed's Origin When plants evolved secondary growth, they were able to expand their bodies in practically limitless ways. However, these behemoths were confronted with a new challenge. Elephants, lions, and whales, for example, produce a small number of offspring but prioritize childcare to ensure survival. This is known as K-strategy.is the polar opposite of r-strategy, which is used by typically smaller species and involves a large number of individuals offspring, and the most of them will perish (Fig. 7.12).

Figure 7.12. K-strategic elephant and r-strategic (like codfish) elephant. The second does not exist. Why?

Similarly, larger plants would have to do the same thing as K-strategic animals: produce a few number of daughter plants but protect and provide for them until they mature. Big secondary thickening spore plants, on the other hand, were incapable of family planning. They still produced billions of spores and then abandoned them to their fate. Naturally, Only a small percentage of these billions would survive to be fertilized. Spore reproduction is inexpensive and efficient, but the effects are uncertain because birth control is not available. Worse yet, these spore tree forests were in no way stable: Many spores would survive in unintentionally favorable conditions and form sporophytes. Which begin to grow at the same time, suppress each other, and eventually perish from over-population. However, if the climatic circumstances are poor, none of the gametophytes will survive, and no new saplings will be able to replace the old trees. It's related to what's known as the "dinosaur problem." This circumstance happened as a result of a massive Mesozoic reptiles also lost control over their offspring because the size of their eggs was limited. As a result of physical constraints, baby dinosaurs were substantially smaller than adults. When they were grownups, the only option was to leave them alone (Fig. 7.13). As a consequence, Dinosaurs either shrank in size (becoming birds) or disappeared towards the end of the Mesozoic period extinct. Plants, on the other hand, maintained their size and lived. This is due to the fact that they created thea seed (Fig. 7.14).A seed is the consequence of the sporophyte's forced control over the gametophyte. The concept The purpose of a seed is to conceal the majority of the heterosporous life cycle within the mother plant (Fig. 7.15). Everything happens on the mother sporophyte in seed plants: the growth of the seedlings, the maturation of the seedlings, and the maturation of the seedlings. Syngamy, gametophytes, and the development of a daughter sporophyte The result is that the sporangium's female spore (megaspore) never leaves. It germinates on the inside and waits. For fertilization, and then the zygote develops into an embryo, all while remaining within the same cell sporangium. The entire female sporangium, complete with gametophyte and embryo, will eventually depart the mother plant. This is where the seed is planted. It's a chimera structure that has two halves three genotypes: seed coat (mother plant megasporangium, 2n), endosperm (female plant megasporangium, 2n), and endosperm (female plant megasporangium, 2n).daughter sporophyte, and gametophyte, n) (embryo, 2n).It's worth noting that the endosperm of blooming plants comes from a variety of sources. Female gametophyte endosperm is haploid (n) endosperm1, but male gametophyte endosperm is triploid (3n). Another point to consider is that, aside from the seed coat,(which comes from the mother's integument(s), megasporangium additional cover(s))The sporophyte also produces nucellus (the megasporangium's wall), which is sometimes employed.as a source of nutrition for the embryo Perisperm is the name for this last tissue.

Figure 7.13. How dinosaurs and ferns solved the problem of conflicting strategies.

Image 7.14. The relationship between secondary thickening, heterospory, and seed: challenges to land plants and their answers Part

2 is on Fig. 5.3, and part 1 is on Fig. 5.3.

There is still one issue to solve. How are sperm going to get to the female gametophyte and egg cell? The target is now perched far above the earth on a big tree branch. Pollination is the only viable option. Pollination is the transfer of pollen from male gametophytes to female gametophytes grains. Because plants lack legs, they require a third person in their intercourse. Usually, it's the wind or insects. A pollen grain is not a spore, and the mother sporophyte is concerned with male lineage as well. The male spore develops into a little male gametophyte. It has a lot of haploids in it. Some of the cells are sperm.

Graph 7.15. The seed's origin (see explanation in the text). The sporophyte is on the left, the gametophytes and seed are on the right, and the seed is on the top. Isosporic life cycle, heterosporic life cycle, and seed plant life cycle are the first three stages.

The less serious issue is: how will these sperm get to the egg cell? Some seed plants will emit a drop of liquid from the ovule's top (integument(s) + megasporangium), whereas others will grow a sperm delivery system. A pollen tube (Fig. 7.16) produced from one of the pollen grain cells is a useful instrument. Fertilization Siphonogamy is a term used to describe the process of sucking pollen from a pollen tube.

Figure 7.16. fertilization in seed plants (left) with liquid extracted by the mother plant; and pollen tube fertilization (right), or siphonogamy, with pollen tube emerging from the male gametophyte. Only cycads and ferns are extant seed plants.The open fertilization method is used by ginkgo.

As a result, even male gametes on seed plants with the pollen tube lack flagella; these cells are spermatia: aflagellate, non-motile male gametes. (All male gametes will be referred to as "sperms" in the following sections.) Only two pollen tubes are allowed in the pollen tube. Male gametes per gametophyte: In the living world, male gametes compete for fertilization, which selects the best genotypes; however, in higher seed plants, male gametes do not compete for fertilization. Pollen tubes compete with each other. Inside alien tissue, a haploid pollen tube grows. Because many seed plants are diploid sporophytes, their growth is extremely sluggish. However, Pollen tubes of angiosperms grew quickly. Seed plants were the first to inhabit truly arid environments, thanks to all of these remarkable adaptations. As a result, all other life was able to live in arid settings. A seed plant's cycle (Fig. 7.17) begins with a sporophyte (2n) and includes both the Some cells undergo meiosis in both female and male organs. Inside the ovule (which is the female reproductive organ),female gametophyte (megasporangium with additional coverings) (n, future endosperm1)Egg cells are produced. In the pollen sac, male gametophytes (pollen grains) mature. The microsporangium is a type of sporangium. Pollen grains are released from the pollen sac make contact with the ovule The pollen particle subsequently releases sperm, which fertilize the egg cell, resulting in the formation of a zygote. The zygote develops into an embryo (which feeds on endosperm) and eventually into a sporophyte. This "seed challenge" was met by several plant lineages, including seed lycophytes and seed lycophytes. "Horsetails" are a type of seed. Seed ferns, on the other hand, were the first to arrive and became the forefathers of seed ferns plants.

7.5.1 Seed Germination and StructureSeeds come in all shapes and sizes. Endosperm, one cotyledon (embryonic leaf), radicle (embryonic root), and the lateral embryonic root are all present in an onion (Allium) seed (Fig.7.18).the bud (plumula).

Beans (Phaseolus) and other Leguminosae are instances of seeds that lack endosperm— it was present, but the expanding embryo ate it up. The cotyledons on these seeds are quite huge. Grass (Gramineae) seeds have a variety of organs coleoptile, coleorhiza, and scutellum, to mention a few. The scutellum is an expanded cotyledon, the coleoptile is the bud cover, and the coleorhiza is the embryonic root and radicle cover.(See Figure 7.19). Monocots with lateral embryonic buds include onions and grasses. Other types of seeds Plants have two or more cotyledons and a terminal embryonic bud. Pinus radiata (Pinus)is an example of a plant with many cotyledons (five or more). Some plants are fond of The seeds of orchids (Orchidaceae) lack a fully developed embryo and even endosperm. The presence of a symbiotic (mycorrhizal) fungus is required for their germination. The intake of water, also known as imbition, is the first stage in germination. Enzymes are activated after imbition, and they begin to break down starch into sugars that the embryo consumes The first sign that germination has occurred is the appearance of a sprout. The radicle is swollen. A structure that looks like a hook in onions and peas (Pisum).exposes cotyledons, hypocotyls, and epicotyls as it rises through the earth(This is the first internode.) Only the epicotyl is visible aboveground in beans, grasses, and palms. Cotyledons and hypocotyls, on the other hand, remain underground.

Figure 7.19. Grass seed. 1 scutellum (= cotyledon), 2 coleoptile (bud cover), 3 coleorhiza (radicle cover), 4 embryo bud (= plumula), 5 radicle (= embryo root), 6 endosperm, 7 seed coat.

7.6 Seed Plants (Spermatophyta) There are about 1,000 non-angiosperm (gymnosperm) species and over 250,000 angiosperm species in seed plants. They have a sporic life cycle that is dominated by sporophytes and seeds. Inside the ovule, the gametophyte is reduced to cells. Alternatively, pollen grain. Males have three cells as a minimum, whereas females have four. Being four years old In flowering plants (Angiospermae), the antheridia are missing. The archegonia Gnetopsida has also been reduced. The sporophyte will always begin as a sporophyte.Endosperm1 (female gametophyte) or endosperm2 (male gametophyte) are two types of endosperm (see the next chapter). Axillary buds are seen in spermatophytes.(buds in the axils of the leaves) They are megaphyllous, homoiohydric, and have a similar appearance to ferns. Thickening in the second stage Flagellate spermatozoa were lost in higher seed plant groupings, and pollen tubes were created Ginkgoopsida, Cycadopsida, Pinopsida, Gnetopsida, and Angiospermae are the classes of Spermatophyta. Ginkgoopsida is a single species of ginkgo, sometimes known as maidenhair tree (Ginkgo biloba). Although the plant is long gone in the wild, it is planted as an ornamental tree on Chinese temple grounds. The ginkgo tree has a characteristic triangle-shaped leaf with dichotomous venation. This plant is also dioecious (a rare occurrence among plants).Pollen is carried by the wind to female (ovulate) trees, and it has sexual chromosomes like birds and mammals. Ginkgo pollen grains form two multiflagellate spermatozoa, and the edible seed looks like a fruit and ripens after a long period on the ground. In the cells of the maidenhair tree, cyanobacteria live in a symbiotic relationship. Because ginkgo likely passed through a population bottleneck, phytophagous insects that can damage ginkgo leaves are rare, if not non-existent. Bartheletia, the only fungus capable of eating them, is also a living fossil. Cycadopsida—cycads are a genus of plants with over 300 species that occur primarily in the tropics. In the United States, just one species, Zamia pumila, grows naturally, and it can be found in Florida and Georgia. Cycads are palm-like plants with a wide range of uses. The leaves are big and pinnate. Because the stem has abnormalities, their wood is rich in parenchyma. Thickening in the second stage They are entirely dioecious, with a huge cone that is covered by woody plates and prickles These plants' ovules are linked to modified leaves. Megasporophylls (megasporophylls) collected in erect cones They have multiflagellate spermatozoa, archegonia, and a big oocyte, just like ginkgo. Seeds of cycads are spread by animals. The life cycle of a creature is exceedingly sluggish.

Among gymnosperms, Pinopsida—conifers are the most well-known and economically important. There are roughly 630 species of conifers. The majority of them are temperate evergreen trees, but others, like the larch, are deciduous (Larix). The stem contains a lot of xylem, a little cork, and very little pith. The ovules are linked to specialized leaves, seed scales, and bract scales, and are compacted in cones (Fig. 7.20).Some conifers, such as junipers (Juniperus) and yews (Taxus), do not produce woody cones. Scales on plants are fleshy. Seeds are dispersed by animals and the wind. The life cycle of a conifer can last up to two years. Conifers lack flagellated spermatozoa; instead, their non-motile male gametes (spermatia) travel inside long, fast-growing cones. Pollen tube (pollen tube) Pinaceae (pine family) is a coniferous family with resin and needlelike leaves; Pinus has them in shorter shoots, brachy blasts, and huge cones. Having scales that are made of wood Cupressaceae (cypress family) does not make resin and only produces minor amounts of it. Cones with a merged bract and seed scales have dimorphic leaves, and some of them have dimorphic seed scales. Their genera (such as the Chinese "living fossil" Metasequoia) are deciduous in an uncommon way. They shed entire branches, not individual leaves, in this manner. Gnetopsida—chlamydospores are another name for gnetophytes. Ephedra, Welwitschia, and Gnetum are the only three genera in this small class that are not at all similar. While these plants resemble angiosperms in appearance, they are more closely related to other gymnosperms on a molecular level. Ephedra is a desert plant that looks like horsetail but has no leaves. Welwitschia are plants with a life form, shrubs, while Gnetum are tropical trees. It's quite difficult to say (Fig. 7.21).Archegonia is present in Ephedra, while it is diminished in Gnetum and Welwitschia. On the other hand, Ephedra and Gnetum, on the other hand, have double fertilization: both male nuclei fuse containing cells from a single female gametophyte (endosperm1): having an egg cell and a sister haploid cell. In geophytes, double fertilization results in two competing embryos, with only one of them surviving in future seed. There are vessels in both Gnetum and Welwitschia (like angiosperms). Similar to coffee, Gnetum bears angiosperm-like opposing leaves with potamodromous venation. A tree (however, this probably is a result of modification of dichotomous venation).Male gametes are spermatia traveling inside pollen tube; ovules of chlamydospores are solitary and covered with an extra outer integument.

Image 7.20. Pinus (Pinopsida) microsporangia (pollen sacs), ovules on seed scales, female gametophyte (endosperm1), and multicellular male gametophyte (top to bottom) (pollen). Magnifications: 100 (first and second) and 400 (third and fourth) (third and fourth).

Figure 7.21. Gnetopsida “even man out” game: Gnetum, Welwitschia, Ephedra, and ... Coffee. Which is where?

Among the gnetophytes, Welwitschia is arguably the most notable. In the Namibian desert, just one species can be found. This plant is best described as a "overgrown seedling." It has a short trunk with parallelograms venation on two wide leaflets. Wood has vessels; thus, the additional thickening is unusual. Plantlets winged seeds are distributed by the wind and are fertilized by insects. Fertilization is a term that refers to the process of fertilizing not double, but involves the most bizarre structures, coupled with pollen tubes: Female gametophytes produce prothallial tubes, which meet pollen tubes to form pollen tubes zygote. Plant phyla are defined by their life cycles, which determine the basic diversity of plants. Let's look at three different sorts of life cycles once more (Fig. 7.22) and compare them (Fig. 7.23). What is it? The amount of visible growth on all of these systems, as well as all similar plans from above, is increasing cycle complexity, decreasing haploid stage, and increasing self-similarity inside the cycle.

Figure 7.22. Life cycles of mosses (A), ferns (B) and seed plants (C): black and white scheme

Figure 7.23. Life cycles of mosses (A), ferns (B) and seed plants (C): color scheme

Chapter 8 The Origin of Flowering

2.0 Spermatophyta 8.1 "Spermatophyta 2.0." or "upgraded gymnosperms" is a term used to describe flowering plants (angiosperms, Angiospermae). In truth, there is no single characteristic that distinguishes blooming plants from other seed plants without a doubt. There are only a few. Angiosperms can be distinguished by a combination of traits. Plants that bloom have their ovules enclosed in a second cover: the pistil, which corresponds to the megasporophyll (sporangium-bearing leaf); the pistil eventually develops into the fruit. These Gametophytes are virtually completely absent in plants: two or even three cell pollen (male gametophyte) and seven (sometimes even four) embryonic cells There are no archegonia or antheridia in the sac (female gametophyte). Gnetophytes, like gnetophytes, They have a two-fertilization system. The pollen tube is where the sperms (spermatia) arrive.(For example, in conifers and gnetophytes.) One sperm fertilizes the egg cell, while the other fertilizes the egg cell. The largest cell of the embryo sac is fertilized by sperm (Fig. 8.1). The first fertilization produces a "typical" diploid zygote that develops into the second fertilization kicks off the process of feeding tissue development in the embryo. Because it comes from sperm, this feeding tissue is endosperm2, which is typically triploid (3n).If the largest cell of the sperm and cell with two nuclei and sperm, or diploid (2n),There was only one nucleus in the embryo sac (central cell). There are various approaches to explain double fertilization: 1. 2. 3.

The second fertilization produces a second, "altruistic" embryo that sacrifices itself in order to nourish the sibling; Second fertilization is merely a signal that stimulates the formation of endosperm, regardless of genotype; Angiosperms require a polyploid genome to build a functional nourishment tissue, but its origin is unimportant.

The second idea adequately explains how angiosperms were able to conserve time and resources. The third hypothesis is indirectly supported by the fact that a similar mechanism (zygote descendant joins sister cell of the egg) has resulted in a particular polyploid bacteriome, tissue rich in symbiotic bacteria, in animals, namely two families of scale insects. Flowering plants, in one manner or another, abandoned pre-fertilization nourishment tissue development and switched from endosperm1 to endosperm2 (Fig. 8.2).

Figure 8.1: Lilium (Liliidae) ovules, female gametophyte (embryo sac), meiosis II in pollen sacs, and double fertilization (egg cell on top fusing with first sperm, second sperm nucleus in the center fusing with nucleus of central cell). Magnifications are 100 (first) and 400 (others).

Figure 8.2 shows the difference between single and double fertilization. The color of egg fertilization is green. It's worth noting that in double fertilization, the second sperm fertilizes (red arrow) the cell sister to the egg (central cell in angiosperms), and both sperm come from the same megaspore.

Gymnosperms were the dominant plants of the tree story during the Mesozoic epoch. Herbaceous spore plants, on the other hand, did not succumb to seed plants in the understory and continued to dominate. Surprisingly, herbaceous gymnosperms were nearly non-existent! Gymnosperms, being fairly advanced in general, had a moderate growth rate and an inefficient life cycleIn their life cycles, ferns and mosses only have one "gunshot" (fertilization).Seed plants have two goals: first, they wish to pollinate the target plant, and second, they still need to fertilize egg cells (due to the random nature of spore distribution).Keeping two "gunshots" is obviously more difficult than keeping one. Water was used in the second shot in the past, but higher seed plants were able to eliminate it using a pollen tube The first shot made use of wind, which is a natural pollinator. However, It was difficult to obtain more complex pollination (such as insect pollination), mainly because it necessitates edible components such as nectar or extra pollen If gymnosperms could speed up their life cycles and create more sexual structures, They could win the struggle with ferns in the understory if they grow quickly, improve vegetative reproduction, improve pollination, and seed dissemination. This is correct. What happened to the ancestors of flowering plants. Flowering plants develop quickly and quickly repair missing (eating) parts; they also parcellate (clone from body parts) They have small and numerous floral units (flowers) that are frequently bisexual but protected from self-pollination and adapted to insect pollination, and they have small and numerous floral units (flowers) that are frequently bisexual but protected from selfpollination and adapted to insect pollination. The pistil wall protects the ovules, while the pollen tube grows in hours (not days and weeks), Fruits are used to disperse seeds. Because gymnosperm fertilization takes place after gametophyte growth, there is often a waste of resources: if fertilization does not take place, all nourishment tissue is lost.(endosperm1) will be lost; unfortunately, gymnosperms have a lot of empty seeds. Angiosperm fertilization involves a signaling event: when the second angiosperm is fertilized, the first angiosperm is fertilized. When sperm fertilizes the central cell, a "bell" sounds, signaling that the first fertilization has occurred. Completed. Only after then will endosperm (in this case, endosperm2) begin to develop. The fertilization, as well as the resources, will not be squandered. The fundamental feature of an agile life cycle is that it is flexible. Angiosperms have achieved their goal. There is mounting evidence that their forebears were herbaceous plants known as paleoherbs.(and perhaps even water plants like ancient Archaefructus or basic contemporary Ceratophyllum, one of the first angiosperms). They won a competition shortly after that. Herbaceous spore plants reclaimed the tree storey, and angiosperms now reign supreme on the planet. There are around 250,000 different species of them. Except for insects, there is no other group of living organisms that has more. There are roughly 300 of them. There are roughly 40 different orders and families. Angiosperms are only found in a few regions. The open seas and core Antarctica are both growing.

Angiosperm's life cycle (Fig. 8.3) begins similarly to that of other seed plants, but it alters as it reaches the stage of fertilization. Pollen tubes are produced by male gametophytes, pollen grains, and quickly grow to the ovule and deeper, to the embryo sac. Typically, the embryo sac comprises seven cells and eight nuclei (two nuclei in the central cell). The first sperm fertilizes the egg and gives birth to the child. The second sperm fertilizes the central cell and forms the mother, whereas the first sperm fertilizes the zygote the endosperm cell2: 1. 2.

zygote: first sperm cell (1st spermatium, n) + egg cell (n) (2n) mother's 2nd sperm cell (2nd spermatium, n) + central cell (2n or occasionally n)endosperm cell 2 (3n or sometimes 2n)

(At fertilization, the center cell could be haploid, with one nucleus, or diploid, with two nuclei.) It has two nuclei because it goes through mitosis without cytokinesis. As a result, the nucleus of the second sperm unites with one or two other nuclei, and Endosperm2 can be diploid or haploid (which is more common).The flowering plant produces fruit at the end of its life cycle (Fig 8.4). Each component of The fruit comes from a variety of places: The skin and wall of the fruit come from the mother plant's pistil, while the seed comes from the seedling. Endosperm2 is the outcome of second fertilization, and coat is from the mother plan ovule. The first fertilization produces an embryo, which is a daughter plant. What's more, the angiosperm embryo is still parasitic: it feeds on endosperm, which comes from a (fertilized, ignited) female gametophyte cell in essence, it's still moss like.

8.2 The Flower and the Fruit The Flower (8.2.1) A flower (Fig. 8.6) is a three-zoned generative branch that is sterile (perianth), male (androecium), and female (gynoecium) (Fig. 8.5). Perianth is a type of perianth. Usually divided into two parts: a green component (calyx, which consists of sepals) and a color part (corolla, consists of petals). Perianth can sometimes be made up of comparable elements that aren't sepals.

Tepals are the opposite of petals. This can be seen in the tulip flower (Tulipa), where the tepals change color. Their color ranges from green (as in the calyx) through red, white, and yellow (like in corolla). Sex, merosity, symmetry, and the position of the gynoecium are the general characteristics of a flower. The number of pieces in each whorl of a ring is known as merosity. Whether it's the number of sepals, petals in a corolla, or the number of leaves on a plant, the number of sepals, petals in a corolla, or the number of leaves on a plant, the stamens. The ovary's superior or inferior location is determined by the gynoecium's position mediocre (Fig. 8.9). ovary inferior (cucumber, Cucumis, apple Malus or banana Musa)will mature into a fruit with the stalk and perianth remains on the other side superior ovary will produce fruit when the stalk and perianth are put together, whereas inferior ovary will produce fruit where the stalk is separated from the perianth (like in tomatoes, Solanum). More words are defined in the sections below a brief glossary:

Figure 8.4. The origin of fruit.

Sepals, petals, stamens, and pistils appear in whorls in the following order: sepals, petals, stamens, and pistils.(The only exceptions are Eupomatia flowers, which have stamens before perianth, Lacandonia flowers, which have pistils before stamens, and some monocots, such as Triglochin, which have stamens before perianth.) Several whorls of stamens join to the tepals.) PEDICEL flower stem RECEPTACLE THE BASE OF THE FLOWER TO WHICH THE OTHER PARTS ARE ATTACHED Cup-shaped HYPANTHIUM receptacle (Fig. 8.7) CALYX + COROLLA = PERIANTH Small and green SEPALS, generally known as the CALYX, formula: K PETALS, which are generally enormous and showy and are collectively known as the COROLLA, have the following formula: C TEPALS are employed when the sepals and petals cannot be distinguished, resulting in SIMPLE PERIANTH (formula: P).

Figure 8.5 shows the zones of the hellebore (Helleborus) flower: sterile perianth, male androecium, and female gynoecium in the center (inside, three ovules are well visible).

ANDROECIUM is the scientific name for stamens. Formula A STAMEN = FILAMENT + ANTHER Pollen grains in an ANTHER structure The anther is connected to the receptacle by a FILAMENT structure. GYNOECIUM Gynoecium can be composed of: 1. 2.

A single CARPEL = simple PISTIL, which is MONOMERY, can make up Gynoecium. SYNCARPY is the result of two or more fused CARPELS.2. Two or more unfused CARPELS = two or more simple PISTILS, as shown in the diagram. APOCARPY

(It's worth noting that variety #4, with several compound pistils, doesn't exist in nature.)Count LOCULES to determine the number of CARPELS in a compound PISTIL. The number of STYLES, STIGMA, and OVARY lobes, as well as the places of placentation.

Figure 8.6. Most important parts of the flower

PISTIL Carpel is a term used to describe a group of carpels (s). When there is no fusion, the names CARPEL and PISTIL are interchangeable; when fusion occurs, two or more CARPELS are combined into one PISTIL. Ovules are encased in a CARPEL structure that may correspond to locules or placentas. OVULES are found at the base of the pistil in the ovary. After fertilization, the ovary grows into the fruit, while the OVULES develop into seeds. LOCULE chamber contain OVULES PLACENTA place of attachment of OVULE(S) within ovary STIGMA receptive surface for pollen STYLE structure connecting ovary and stigma FLOWER Floral unit with sterile, male and female zones ACTINOMORPHIC FLOWER A flower having multiple planes of symmetry, formula: B ZYGOMORPHIC FLOWER A flower having only one plane of symmetry, formula: ↑ PERFECT FLOWER A flower having both sexes MALE / FEMALE FLOWER A flower having one sex, formula: ♂ / ♀ (Fig. 8.8) PLANTS THAT ARE MONOECIOUS Both sexes grow on the same plant with unisexual flowers. PLANTS THAT ARE DIOECIOUS A plant with unisexual flowers and only one sex on each plant, or, in other words, male and female plants. SUPERIOR OVARY most of the flower is attached below the ovary, formula: G... The majority of the flower is linked to the apex of the ovary in the INFERIOR OVARY, formula: G...(Only monomeric or syncarpous flowers correlate to the inferior ovary.) WHORL flower parts attached to one node

Figure 8.7. Flower with hypanthium (cup-shaped receptacle).

Diagram and formula for flowers Because there are so many words for flowers, and because flower shape and diversity have always been important in botany, two distinct approaches were developed in order to condense flower descriptions. The first is a flower recipe. This is it a method in which each portion of the flower is assigned a letter or number of components with digits, as well as several other characteristics (whorls, fusion, and location) with other parts signs: Flower actinomorphic, with four sepals, four petals, and six stamens in two whorls, ovary superior, with two joined carpels,

Figure 8.8 Sedge flower diagrams (left) and female flower diagrams and schemes (center and right) (Carex). Take note of the perigynium (external cover of pistil).

Figure 8.9. Superior (left, hypogynous flower) and inferior (right, epigynous flower) ovary positions.

Five fused sepals, five unequal fused petals, two-paired stamens linked to petals, superior ovary with two subdivided carpels, zygomorphic flower ovary inferior, with three fused carpels, actinomorphic flower with five fused sepals and five fused petals, five stamens attached to pistil, actinomorphic flower with five fused sepals and petals, five stamens attached to pistil, actinomorphic flower with five fused petals, five stamens attached to pistil, To enrich formulas, the following signs are used: PLUS “+” is used to show different whorls; minus “–” shows variation; “∨” = “or” BRACKETS “[]” and “()” show fusion COMMA “,” shows inequality of flower parts in one whorl MULTIPLICATION “×” shows splitting INFINITY “∞” denotes an indefinite number of pieces (greater than 12). A flower diagram is a graphical representation of a flower. This illustration depicts a crosssection of a flower. Frequently, the pistil structure is not visible on the pistil diagram. In addition, some diagrams include symbols for the description of the main stem.(axis) as well as the flower-related leaf (bract). The best approach to demonstrate how to construct a diagram is to use an example also graphical (Fig. 8.10); the flower's formula is shown there.

Figure 8.10: How to Draw a Diagram (Graphical Explanation): Compare the numbers on the plant with the numbers on the diagram.

The ABC model The ABC model explains that all floral components have a particular genetic developmental origin (Fig. 8.11). There are three types of expression genes, each of which overlaps.as concentric rings, and these genes control which cells evolve into which types of cells. The flower's organ Cells will generate sepals and petals if the A and C genes are activated pistils. Petals will form in places where A and B are active, and in areas where B and C are active. The places where stamens will appear are active. A will make a sepal, and C will "invent" a sepal carpel: • A alone → calyx • A + B → corolla • C + B → androecium • C alone → gynoecium

Figure 8.11. ABC model of flower development.

The origin of the flower Archaefructus, a fossil water plant from the lower Cretaceous period in China, is an example of a primitive magnoliid flower. Its fructifications (flower units, FU) were exceedingly basic, with many free carpels and paired stamens rather than a compacted bloom (Fig. 8.12). Amborella, a little New Caledonian woodland shrub, is another primitive flowering plant.(Figure 8.13), which is a Pacific Ocean island. Amborella features peculiar 5-celled embryo sacs, uneven flowers, and a stylar canal have only four cells (egg cell and its "sisters") and one central cell. a stylish. The pollen tubes pass through a canal that goes to the ovary; therefore, these are called canals. Plants are not totally "angiospermic," although this is one of the stages of their development the pistil's genesis (Fig. 8.14).

Figure 8.12. Comparison of Archaefructus flower and typical flower

8.2.2 The Flourishing A single generative stalk is referred to as an inflorescence (shoot bearing FU). Inflorescences work together to form a generative shoot system. Its complex structure is just as important as that of the vegetative shoot system. The enormous variety of inflorescences can be divided into four categories, or "models" (Fig.8.15).The sole flower is frequently referred to as a "Model 0" flower. The most widely used models are two. The raceme is the basis for Model I inflorescences.(generative shoot with monopodially branched mono They can be single or double, and they are commonly used single-podial (Fig. 8.17). Inflorescences of Model II (Fig. 8.16) bear or are made up of (sympodially branched)units. Thyrsus is the most complete but rare variety, although reduced variations are more common. More people suffer from (monochasia and dichasia).

Amborella trichopoda, the sister group to all other flowering plants (Figure 8.13). 1 mm is represented by a white ruler.

Figure 8.14. Amborella pistil, longitudinal section: s

Figure 8.15. Four kinds of inflorescences (left to right): Model I (raceme-based), Model II (thyrsoid) , Model III (panicle) and Model IV (intercalate).

Figure 8.16. Model II inflorescences (from top to bottom): thyrsus, dichasium and monochasium (cincinnus).

Figure 8.17.

Pollination (section 8.2.3) Pollination can take two forms: self-pollination and cross-pollination. Abiotic and biotic cross-pollination are both possible. Gravity would represent the abiotic. Insects, birds, bats, or invertebrates would undertake biotic tasks in the form of wind or water; biotic tasks would be completed by agents such as insects, birds, bats, or invertebraIn certain circumstances, such as with possums, tree mammals. Because the plant needs to produce so much more, wind-pollination is considered as wasteful and foolish pollen that hasn't been precisely targeted. Different pollination syndromes result from adaptation to a specific pollination agent. Cupshaped blooms, for example, are frequently pollinated by large creatures such as beetles and even bats. Blooms with a funnel form as well as labiate flowers are adapted to flies and bees (with lips). Butterflies are attracted to flowers with long spurs.as well as birds (like hummingbirds or sugarbirds).Self-pollination is frequently used as a "plan B" in the event that cross-pollination is not possible. Self-pollinated blooms may even fail to open; these flowers are self-pollinated are referred to as cleistogamous. Apomixis will prevent pollination if it is necessary. Apomixis necessitates the use of reproductive organs, yet no fertilization occurs. Apospory is one form of apomixis. when an embryo grows from maternal diploid tissue but does not go through the process of fertilization the stage of meiosis Asexual reproduction will have become vegetative as a result of this procedure. Apogamy (parthenogenesis) is a kind of apomixis in which an embryo develops from an unfertilized gamete following diploidization. Vegetative is used in this case. Sexual reproduction evolved into reproduction.

The Fruit (8.2.4) A ripened ovary, flower, or entire inflorescence is considered a fruit. The exocarp, mesocarp, and pericarp (Fig. 8.18) all have their roots in the fruit coat. The majority of the endocarp and endocarp come from the pistil wall. Fruits come in three varieties: simple, numerous, and compound. A solitary pistil produces simple fruits (like cherry, Prunus). Many pistils of the same plant produce multiple fruits flowering plant (strawberry, Fragaria). A pineapple (Ananas) or fig (Ficus) is a compound fruit (infructescense) that is made up of several blooms (inflorescence).Fruits can be fleshy or dry. A nut, such as a peanut (Arachis), is an example of dry fruit hazelnuts (Juglans). Apples (Malus) and oranges are examples of fleshy fruits (Citrus).Fruits delegate distribution to their various portions as well. Dehiscent fruits (such as figs)open and delegate distribution to individual seeds (canola, Brassica)

Figure 8.18: A drupe (for example, a peach) with three pericarp levels. It's worth noting that pit is just endocarp Plus seed.

Indehiscent fruits (such as papaya and Carica) do not open and serve as dispersal units (diaspores). Schizocarp fruits (such as those found on spurge, Euphorbia, or maple, Acer) are in the middle: they don't open, but instead break into numerous pieces, each of which contains one seed. For example, a maple fruit has two "wings," each of which carries a portion of the fruit.as well as one seed Furthermore, simple fruits such as nut or achene (sunflower, Helianthus) may be monomerous (1 seeded) or produce many seeds (like follicle in tulip, Tulipa).All of these numerous versions have their own names, which are briefly detailed below table:

8.3 Three plant families you wanted to know but were too afraid to ask Angiosperms is a giant (quarter of million species) class with four subclasses (Fig.8.19):

Magnoliidae being the most primitive with flowers of numerous free parts (like water lily, Nymphaea, fossil Archaefructus and Amborella); Liliidae or monocots are grasses, palms, true lilies and many others with trimerous flowers; Rosidae with pentamerous or tetramerous flowers and free petals; Asteridae most advanced, bear flowers with fused petals and reduced number of carpels. Rosids and asterids each comprise about 1/3 of angiosperm diversity. Flowering plant families have pride of place among the numerous taxonomic groups described by scientists during the last 300 years. They were founded as a result of the collaboration of two French botanists, Michel Adanson and Antoine Jussieu. Adanson's research was based on approaches that are now often referred to as "bioinformatics," and he was therefore well ahead of his time. Adanson's views were proven by Jussieu.by building a living garden in which these families arranged the plants. At families were once rejected by "fathers of botany" such as Carolus Linnaeus. But with the passage of time, more and more facts were gathered to substantiate the beliefs presented. Differentiation between families The most incredible aspect was the near-universal support. With new molecular technologies, plant families' concepts are being explored. There were numerous organizations that looked. Plant families appeared to be less stable than stable (like orders of birds and mammals).This is why the importance of plant families cannot be overstated. In practice, families are a huge help when it comes to learning about plants. For instance, consider the flora of

There are 20,000 plant species in North America. It's nearly hard to keep track of them all. In North America, however, there are only 200 plant families. Therefore, knowing the family saves a lot of time and work when it comes to identifying plants. Several plant families are particularly significant because they play an essential role in economy, constitute vast forms of vegetation, or have an abundance of species. Three of these families will be described in the following paragraphs. The family should be defined follows the strategy outlined below:

1. 2. 3. 4. 5.

Meta-data: name, categorization position, number of species, distribution Environmental preferences Anatomy and morphology of the stem, leaf, and root The reproductive organs, from inflorescence through fruit, including flower diagrams and descriptions seed formulae Representatives and their importance 8.3.1 Leguminosae, sometimes known as Fabaceae, is a family of

legumes. Belong to the rosid family (Rosidae). After Compositae (aster family) and Orchidaceae, this is the third biggest angiosperm family with up to 17,000 species (orchids). It can be found all over the world, although it prefers to live in the tropics. Have bacteria that fix nitrogen in the root nodules. Stipules alternate with the leaves, which are pinnately complex (once or twice).Caesalpinioideae, Mimosoideae, and Papilionoideae are three subfamilies that are frequently lumped together. Families are separated, 5 Sepals in a row. Petals 5 are free, uneven, and have unique names in Papilionoideae: flag, keel, and wing (Fig. 8.20), although they are not in Mimosoideae. They combine to form a tube. Stamens are generally ten, with nine fused and one free stamen; stamens are abundant in Mimosoideae. With a single carpel and a single pistil. formula for flowers Mimosoideae is a family of Mimosoideae.

Papilionoid legumes have formula like

Figure 8.20. Leguminosae. Flowers of Papilionoideae subfamily.

Fruit is a legume (pod) that dehisces with only one camera, unlike silique of the cabbage family (Cruciferae) that has two cameras (Fig. 8.21). Endosperm-free mature seeds. Representatives of Leguminosae: • Mimosoideae: stamens numerous, petals connected – Acacia—dominant tree of African and Australian savannas, often with phyllodes – Mimosa—sensitive plant • Papilionoideae: stamens 9+1, petals free; this subfamily contains many extremely important food plants with high protein value – Glycine—soybean – Arachis—peanut with self-buried fruits – Phaseolus—bean – Pisum—pea

Figure 8.21. Opened pod (Leguminosae) versus silique (Cruciferae),

8.3.2 Asteraceae, or Compositae—aster family

Belong to the asterid family (Asteridae). With almost 20,000 species, it ranks second among flowering plants. Cosmopolitan, but temperate and subtropical regions are better represented. Open places are preferred. Herbs, rarely woody plants; carbohydrates are stored as inulin (not glucose).Occasionally, resin or laticifers are present (subfamily Cichorioideae). Leaves are alternate or opposite, with Pterodroma's venation and no stipules. Flowers with involucrate heads that resemble a single blossom (Fig. 8.22). Calyx has been lowered to petals united in tube or ligula, hairs or bristles (pappus) (with 5 or 3 teeth). Stamens This is pollen pulled up and disseminated by the outer surfaces of stigmas, united by anthers appearance of secondary pollen (Fig. 8.23). The pistil has two carpels, and the ovary is below. Fruit is a type of food. The ripe seed of an achene contains almost no endosperm. The tubular flower formula (disk)a flower The one-seeded achene (often referred to as "seed") is the fruit of the aster family. The walls of the inferior ovary are securely united with the seed coat in the achene. Achenes have a variety of dispersal structures, including trichomes, teeth, hooks, and others.

Ligulate (ray) flower typically has formula like

Figure 8.22. Compositae: head and one ligulate (ray) flower.

Figure 8.23. Features of Compositae: two types of flowers, secondary pollen presentation, pappus

The one-seeded achene (often referred to as "seed") is the fruit of the aster family. The walls of the inferior ovary are securely united with the seed coat in the achene. Achenes have a variety of dispersal structures, including trichomes, teeth, hooks, and others. Oil plants, vegetables, ornamentals, and medicinal plants are all divided into subfamilies, with the following three being the most important: • Carduoideae: mostly tubular flowers – Centaurea—knapweed – Cynara—artichoke – Carthamus–safflower Cichorioideae: mostly 5-toothed ligulate (pseudo-ligulate) flowers + lacticifers with latex – Taraxacum—dandelion – Lactuca—lettuce Asteroideae: tubular + 3-toothed ligulate flowers – Helianthus—sunflower (BTW, “canola”, or Brassica napus from Cruciferae is the second main source of vegetable oil) – Artemisia—sagebrush – Tagetes—marigold and lots of other ornamentals 8.3.3 Gramineae sometimes known as Poaceae, is a grass family. Liliids are a type of liliid (Liliidae,monocots). There are approximately 8,000 species worldwide, however the majority of genera are concentrated in the tropics. Prefer dry, sunny environments. Turf (tussocks) are compact formations made up of ancient grass stems, rhizomes, roots, and other plant parts.

Parts of the earth are mingled together. Grasslands are biological communities made up of grasses extensively distributed over the planet (for example, North American prairies are grasslands).Grass stems are often hollow and spherical. Sheaths on the leaves. Wind pollinates the flowers, which are usually bisexual and create intricate spikelets. Each flower has lemma and palea scales, and each spikelet bears two glumes (Fig. 8.24). Lodicules have replaced the perianth. The anthers are big, and the stamens range from 6 to 1 (most commonly 3).The flower formula

A caryopsis is a type of fruit that incorporates floral scales. Coleoptile, coleorhiza, and scutellum are all present in the embryo of the seed (Fig. 7.19). Bamboos are the most primitive grasses (Bambusoideae subfamily). There are a slew of other subfamilies to consider. Two are particularly essential from a financial standpoint: • •

Pooideae grasses, such as wheat (Triticum), rice (Oryza), barley (Hordeum), and rye (Secale), are usually C3 plants. Panicoid grasses (Panicoideae) are predominantly C4 plants like corn (Zea), sorghum, and oats. Sugarcane and sorghum (Saccharum).

Figure 8.24. Gramineae: one plant, scheme of spikelet and flower diagram.

Chapter 9 Biology, Breeding and Applications of Cannabis

9.1 Biology, Breeding and Applications of Cannabis

9.1. Introduction – Cannabis Cannabis is a very adaptable plant with a wide range of applications (Figure 1). Cannabis secondary chemicals have been proven to alleviate pain, nausea, and neurological diseases like seizures, as well as study on their effects on inflammation. There is also research being done on depression and cancer. Aside from that, there are fiber kinds of’ Cannabis. Because of their quick growth, they have a significant carbon sequestering potential. As a result, they are used for Carbon sequestration in construction materials or as a biofuel. For all of these reasons, the cannabis market is gaining traction, and there is a growing demand for specialist cultivars that are climate-adapted. The number of conditions, or applications that are suitable for specific uses, is continually expanding.

The psychoactive chemical tetrahydrocannabinol is arguably the most well-known secondary component in cannabis (THC). Cannabis is classed as marijuana (or drugtype, plants above 0.3 percent THC) or hemp (fiber-type, plants below 0.3 percent THC) based on the THC concentration of the plant, or more precisely the dried inflorescence, which is mostly a legal rather than a strict taxonomic classification. A more precise classification of Cannabis into separate 'chemotypes' based on the phytocannabinoid profile can also be useful, with Hemp chemotypes III, IV, and V are similar to marijuana chemotypes I and II (see chapter 3).During the past few years, many countries have begun to relax their prohibitions on THC use for medical and even recreational purposes decade. Cannabis, on the other hand, was not bred to the same level as other high-value crops in many nations over the last century due to its prohibition. As a result, hemp and marijuana lines have a high amount of genetic diversity and heterozygozity not observed in other crops. In this chapter, we look at the biology of Cannabis, as well as its applications and future prospects. We go over cannabis taxonomy, cannabinoid synthesis, flower growth, and flowering period control, with a focus on sex determination in this mostly dioecious species. We also provide a summary of the current genomics resources. Because cannabis is so adaptable, we talk about how it may be used in medical as well as the construction business. The future function of cannabis in a sustainable society, as well as the future of cannabinoid production via cell suspension cultures, are discussed.

Cannabis is a multipurpose crop (Figure 9.1). Cannabis has a wide range of applications. Female flowers have trichomes that generate effective phytocannabinoids, such as cannabidiol (CBD), which has a wide range of medical applications that have been proven in clinical trials. Cannabinoids are found in the stalks of the Cannabis plant. Textiles, paper, and building materials can all be made from it. The roots of the hemp plant have been utilized in a variety of applications. Herbal medicines that have been used for centuries. The seeds can be used to make biofuel or can be crushed into oil for human use. Furthermore, the protein-rich seed cake left over after oil extraction can be used as animal feed. See photos of hemp products can also be found in Figure 9.

9.2. Systematics of Cannabis Cannabis is the botanical name for a genus that includes three species: Cannabis sativa, Cannabis ruderalis, and Cannabis indica. However, because the three species can interbreed, they are frequently treated as a single species. C. sativa is a type of sativa plant. Recent genetic evidence backs up the single-species theory and suggests that three species be considered. Cannabis is a dioecious species, which means it has both male and female members (Figure 2a-c). However monoecious lines with male and female flowers on the same plant have also been created through breeding.(See Figure 2d). Cannabis is a member of the Cannabaceae family of flowering plants, which includes ten genera and several species. There are 120 species in total. The Cannabaceae family is thought to have originated in China. They appeared around 70 to 90 million years ago and can be found in temperate and tropical climates all over the planet. Cannabaceae species are mostly trees or shrubs. As a result, cannabis is the exception rather than the rule in the family. Cannabis, on the other hand, has a characteristic. The unisexual flowers are inconspicuous, as they are in many other species in the family. The genus Humulus, which contains three species, is Cannabis' closest relative. Humulus lupulus (hop) is one of the most economically important plants in the beer brewing business. Hop as well as Cannabis produces male and female flowers, with the female inflorescences having the most trichomes. Both of those plants are economically valuable because of their secondary compound manufacturing sites (Page and others). Cannabaceae are most closely related to the Moraceae (mulberry or fig) family within the angiosperm lineage. Urticaceae (a plant family) and Urticaceae (a plant family) (nettle family). They constitute a clade with the Ulmaceae (elms and related).The urticalean rosids (Figure 3) are a type of rosid. It's worth noting that unisexuality is rare. Flowers appear to be common in urticalean rosids, but bisexual flowers appear to be the most common. Angiosperms as a whole have a system. The evolution of sex expression and adolescent sexuality Future research into sex determination in this group could be quite fascinating. The urticalean rosids are eudicots that belong to the Rosales order. Despite the Rosales' 7700 species, there are only a few well-characterized model plants. Arabidopsis thaliana is a flowering plant that serves as a role model (thale cress, Brassicales)The lineages leading to Arabidopsis and Oryza sativa (rice, monocots) are only distantly related to Cannabis.

Figure 2: Hemp varieties of Cannabis sativa. Cannabis plants of the hemp cultivar ‘Finola’ growing in the field. The cultivar is dioecious with female and male individuals. Monoecious plants of the cultivar ‘Felina 32’ show male flowers and female flowers in one individual plant.

Figure 3: Cannabis sativa's phylogenetic location. Cannabis is a member of the Cannabaceae family, which is part of the Rosales order. A few species are shown, along with their evolutionary relationship to Cannabis. The taxonomic groupings highlighted in blue include the taxonomic groups shaded in yellow (for example,Rosales are eudicots and belong to the Fabidae family. The timescale at the bottom can be utilized to make some educated guesses.times of divergence

Those leading to rice and Cannabis split 120 million years ago, while those leading to rice and Cannabis split 130 to 140 million years ago. Many Rosaceae species (rose family, apple, peach, and cousins) are among the reasonably well-characterized plants that are more closely related to Cannabis. Despite the fact that multiple well-assembled and annotated genomes are available, which are used as a model for determining sex Li and Fabaceae for flowering time regulation Cannabis sativa alone has a wide range of phenotypes.

Cannabis plants have a wide range of characteristics, including tetrahydrocannabinol (THC) and cannabidiol (CBD) levels, plant height, leaf morphology, photoperiod response. Many Cannabis lines are dioecious, resulting in relatively high percentages of heterozygozygosity contribute to the fact that phenotypic diversity can be significant even within a same cultivar. As a crop, the high level of genetic and phenotypic variation can be challenging for breeders and farmers. When there is a great degree of homogeneity in the field, it is usually the easiest to handle. On the other hand,Breeders can use the current diversity to create new lines for a variety of purposes over time purposes. Phenotypic and genetic diversity is a gold mine for plant genetics research since it gives a wealth of information the ability to investigate the genetic basis of numerous cannabis properties There have been a few changes in this area indicated in the following chapters, but there will undoubtedly be many more.

9.3. The genetics of phytocannabinoid biosynthesis Phytocannabinoids are one of the most commercially fascinating and profitable compounds that can be produced from Cannabis plants. Plant-derived cannabinoids are referred to as phytocannabinoids to differentiate them from synthetic cannabinoids and those produced by the human endocannabinoid system. Phytocannabinoids have a lot of potential in the medicinal field (see chapter 8 for a detailed discussion)exploitations for recreational use, as well as commercial exploitations As a result, one of the key breeding objectives is to the precise prediction and modulation of phytocannabinoid profiles in order to provide the best possible mix of active ingredients in plant extracts (see entourage effect chapter 8) or ensuring legal conformitynon-psychoactive substances While over 100 phytocannabinoids have been identified, three phytocannabinoids have been identified.

From a medical and commercial standpoint, they are frequently at the center of attention: cannabigerol is a kind of cannabidiol (CBG),CBD (cannabidiol) and THC (tetrahydrocannabinol acid) are two types of cannabinoids (Figure 4). Cannabis produces phytocannabinoids containing a carboxylic acid group in the carboxylate form, such as CBGA, CBDA, and THCA. However, Phytocannabinoids must be eaten in their decarboxylated forms to be active in the human endocannabinoid system, which is commonly achieved through high-temperature processing (for example during smoking)Moreno-Sanz. Female inflorescences provide the majority of phytocannabinoids, which are released by the trichomes of perigonal bracts, subtending flowers, and leaves ('sugar leaves') within them inflorescences. Phytocannabinoids can also be found in vegetative leaves at lesser amounts. During the growing era, there are instances where (Aizpurua-Olaizola et al., 2016).THC is the most psychoactive of all phytocannabinoids. Chemically, however, all molecules are the same are structurally highly similar and are formed from the same precursor molecules (Figure).4). CBDA and THCA are biochemically generated by two enzymes that are closely related synthase enzyme. CBGA is used to make both CBDA and THCA.CBGA is made from two non-cannabinoids, olivetolic acid and geranyl pyrophosphate, by a chemical reaction. Prenyltransferase (Figure 4). Cannabichromenic acid (CBCA) synthase is an enzyme that transforms cannabinoids into cannabinoids. CBGA is connected to THCA and CBDA synthase (Figure 5), but not to CBCA. Most mature Cannabis flowers have a low CBCA concentration. CBDA is an interesting compound other plants and fungi have been identified to have synthase-like genes. Cannabis plants can have extremely high levels of phytocannabinoids or very low levels of phytocannabinoids or anything in the middle. This has set forth the rules a classification system for different chemotypes based on their phytocannabinoid profiles. The chemotypes are an important concept in chemical classification and breeding programs. It ought to be. It should be noted, however, that they do not always imply a phylogenetic categorization based on relationships in evolution. Cannabis plants can grow to be around a meter tall.be divided into five distinct chemotypes (Figure 4). Chemotype I (short for 'type I') plants produce a lot of fruit. THCA levels are high, whereas CBDA and CBGA levels are low. This denotes the proportion. The ratio of THCA/CBDA is substantially higher than 1. Both THCA and CBDA are produced in type II Cannabis plants.in roughly equal quantities. Plants of type I and type II are commonly found together. Depending on the country or jurisdiction, marijuana is categorized as 'marijuana' and is subject to strict rules. These Plants are engineered to produce phytocannabinoids in amounts as high as 20% of their dry mass.

Type III plants, on the other hand, have high CBDA levels and low to extremely low THCA levels. Cannabis plants with CBGA as their major phytocannabinoid or very low amounts of phytocannabinoids overall are referred to as chemotypes IV and V, respectively. (Figure 4).In addition to the five chemotypes, the hemp-marijuana distinction is employed to categorize the plants. Cannabis plants of several varieties (Figure 4). These can be used if the THC/THCA level in the dry flower mass is less than 0.2-1 percent.

Phytocannabinoids, synthases, genotypes, and chemotypes of Cannabis are shown in Figure 4. Phytocannabinoids are made in a multi-step process that involves several enzymes. A prenyltransferase produces the precursor cannabigerolic acid (CBGA) from the precursor molecules geranyl pyrophosphate (GPP) and olivetolic acid (OA). CBGA is converted to tetrahydrocannabinolic acid (THCA) by the enzyme THCA. synthase, CBDA synthase, synthase. The various synthases are encoded by the BT (encoding for an active THCA synthase) and BD(Loci encoding an active CBDA synthase) THCA (chemotype I) is primarily produced by BT/BT plants, whereas CBDA is mostly produced by BD/BD plants (chemotype III). Chemotype is determined by the presence of BT and BD.II (THCA and CBDA intermediate). Only non-functional THCA and CBDA synthases are indicated by B0.CBGA accumulates when these factors are present (chemotype IV). Cannabis strains with a low THC content Chemotype V refers to the overall amounts of cannabinoids, which is caused by a homozygous recessive gene. of the O locus To make matters even more complicated, there is a locus C that codes for CBCA synthase. CBCA is exclusively produced in young immature blooms in practically all types. I and II chemotypesII is classified as marijuana, while the other low-THC chemotypes are classified as hemp cultivars. Cannabis.

As a result, the names hemp and marijuana don't usually refer to the same genetic populations or phylogenetic groups. Because the THC/THCA level is the main difference between hemp and marijuana, they can both be classified as chemotypes. In the last two decades, the underlying genetics of various chemotypes have been extensively researched decades. The Cannabis genome's complexity, on the other hand, With its numerous transposable elements, low complexity regions, and high heterozygozygosity, it has established a definitive position. It's difficult to figure out which genes influence phytocannabinoid synthesis. Different genetic loci have been proposed to determine a plant's chemotype; they encode for the chemotype various types of synthases: two codominant alleles were postulated to exist at locus B, the allele BT and the allele BT.(Figure 4) encodes for the THCA synthase and BD for the CBDA synthase (de Meijer et al., 2003). Depending. The plant will be chemotype I (BT/BT) or chemotype II (BT/BD) depending on the presence of one or both loci chemotype III (BD/BD) or chemotype IV (BD/BD). Additionally, Chemotype IV is projected to be related with non-functional alleles of the synthase gene (B0).The precursor, CBGA, accumulates because neither CBDA nor THCA are produced (Figure 4). Furthermore, according to this concept, CBCA synthase is encoded by a separate locus (C), while another locus (D) is responsible for CBCA synthase. The independent locus (O) is important for precursor generation, with knockout resulting in little overall production cannabinoid levels phytocannabinoid levels phytocannabinoid levels phyto (Figure 4).By creating a hybrid between high-THC Purple and low-THC Purple, the genetic basis of the chemotypes was thoroughly investigated. Kush (chemotype I) and Finola (low-THC) (chemotype III). As a result, an F1 generation dominated by type II plants that produce both THCA and CBDA. This backed up previous findings crossbreeding between type I and type II plants to produce intermediate type II individuals The phytocannabinoid profile segregation pattern in the F2 generation pointed to a Type I, type II, and type III plants were all found in the F2 generation, demonstrating Mendelian inheritance.1:2:1 is the anticipated distribution. A comparison of the two. The expression of either THCA or CDBA synthase with the relevant chemotype was also detected, as was the expression of THCA or CDBA synthase with the respective chemotype. It is possible to map the THCAS/CBDAS locus.

Despite the fact that these findings supported the concept of codominant alleles at a single locus, it became clear that the situation is more complicated. The use of thirdgeneration sequencing technologies to produce new draft genomes revealed that the THCA and CBDA synthases do not appear to be encoded by alleles of the same gene, but rather by alleles of different genes unique loci in the cannabis and hemp genomes, respectively, with no obvious parallel in the other genome. The cannabis cultivar 'Finola' and the hemp cultivar 'Finola' were sequenced. Only the 'Finola' genome contains a functional CBDA synthase gene, as indicated by the name 'Purple Kush.’ The DNA of the Purple Kush plant alone contains a functioning THCA synthase. While the DNA sequences surrounding the respective genes in both genomes map to about the same location. Synthase genes differ dramatically from one another. Furthermore, there is a low level of recombination, but it is still observable. The fact that the two loci have different rates supports the idea that they are genetically distinct. The different Cannabis strain ('CBDRx'), a chemotype III hemp-marijuana hybrid, was sequenced revealed a more complicated chromosomal structure, including a number of pseudo- and functioning synthases on the same chromosome, genes in three distinct cassettes (Figure 5).The CBDA and THCA synthase genes appear to be contained in numerous tandem cassettes duplications of putatively non-functional synthase genes, interspersed with lengthy terminal duplications. The assembly and analysis of these loci is made much more difficult by the presence of long terminal repeat (LTR) retrotransposons (Figure 1).5). This is also why these complicated loci could not be identified. The first published Cannabis genome, which relied on short-read sequencing data, was able to fix this issue. If correct, this genomic configuration, in which the difference between marijuana and hemp is due to a substantial structural variance, is exceedingly unique. As a result, the locus "B" and its various alleles may appear to be considerably different from what was previously thought to be simple isoforms of a single gene. However, phytocannabinoid synthases' complexity does not end there. Copy number variation of CBDA and THCA synthase genes may play a role in phytocannabinoid levels and composition, and the number of synthase (pseudo)genes for each cultivar sequenced is likely to be variable.

High-throughput assays for BT and BD markers have been developed, revealing that many plants do indeed produce these markers. Both loci are present. Furthermore, several BD/BDTHCA levels of more than 0.3 percent of dry flower mass are found in plants, especially those with greater CBDA levels. Despite the fact that the BT allele isn't functional. This remaining THCA is most likely to be at least toIt's a by-product of the CBDA synthase to some extent. The THCA and CBDA synthases are both relatively new enzymes. CBGA has a significant sequence similarity (83.85%, Figure 5) and uses the same precursor molecule (Figure 4).CBDA synthase produced CBDA and THCA in nearly equal amounts in vitro, according to research.20:1. This is also consistent with planta ratios in high-CBD hemp cultivars. This could lead to an issue if CBDA production is increased. Even if plants do not exhibit a functional THCA synthase, the amount of THCA produced as a by-product increases. As a result, cannabis types with high CBD levels may be at risk of exceeding legal THC limits. Understanding the genetics of the various chemotypes will be crucial for future targeted research. Approaches to breeding Farmers around the world are finding it difficult to plant chemotypes due to tight limitations. Because residual THC causes regulatory issues and uncertainty, varieties III, IV, and V are used. THCA/THC levels in type III plants, in particular, are frequently slightly above the legal THC limit. As a result, one significant breeding goal will be generation. CBD levels in the range of 15 to 20% of dry flower mass are produced by zero-THC strains. It's impossible to say whether this is conceivable, because CBDA can be produced even in the absence of a THCA synthase. As a by-product of synthases, THCA is produced. As a result, this will dentification of a CBDA synthase that produces very little or no THCA in vitro is required. Point mutations can change the number of by-products, according to tests. Natural synthase gene variations have been connected to changes in phytocannabinoid compositions. As a result, CBDA synthase variations that exist naturally or that are synthesized artificially could be employed breeding with a certain goal in mind. Cannabis types utilized for fiber or seed production could also be genotyped and carefully bred have 0% total phytocannabinoids (chemotype V), as even the farming of these kinds of plants is now prohibited. In many nations, it is severely regulated. Other phytocannabinoids, such as CBG(A) and CBC(A), as well as several terpene variations, were generated. Cannabis flowers are increasingly being studied in medical research, resulting in the development of lines with specialized phytocannabinoid profiles. Further research into profiles may be of interest.

Figure 5 shows the genetic location of cannabinoid synthase genes in Cannabis. Preliminary. The location and structure of the genes encoding CBCA synthase, CBDA synthase, and many other enzymes were investigated. The hemp-marijuana hybrid cultivar 'CBDRx,' which is the reference genome for Cannabis sativa, possesses cannabinoid-synthase-like pseudogene copies. There are nine pairs of autosomes and one chromosome in the genome. The major locus of cannabinoid synthases is found on chromosome 7 (green) of a pair of sex chromosomes.(NCBI) box, updated chromosomal numbering) (a). Three different cassettes (yellow regions with 1, 2, and 3)stripes) have been discovered and localized to a 24.5-31.5 Mb area on chromosome 7. (b).Because the assembly involves gaps in between the individual chromosomes, the exact chromosomal order is unknown cassette tapes (grey boxes). Three cannabis synthase genes appear to have complete coding sequences: a CBCA gene, a CBCB gene, and a CBCB gene. The CBDA synthase, the CBDA synthase, and a CBDA-like synthase (*, black) are all functional, but the other copies are not (grey). All sequences, including pseudogenes, have their own set of expression data.(arrows, NBCI genome browser, raw readings that are unique) A single exon codes for the synthases (black)They are surrounded by retrotransposons with lengthy terminal repeats (orange). CBDA and THCA synthase are both functional share 83.86 percent protein sequence similarity, while other sequences' closeness spans from 82 to 92 percent a percentage (c). Because the CBDRx genome lacks a functional THCAS, the sequence was obtained from uniprot. (Q8GTB6). The ratio of the number of genes per million base pairs, determined in (a), is shown in (b). RIdeogram was used to create an ideogram (Hao et al., 2020). Annotation of Y chromosomal genes. Although genes are not widely available, they do exist. CBDRx is a CBD-based pharmaceutical. The genome was taken from a female, and the Y (*) chromosome was measured.2020 is a rough estimate.

9.4. Flower development and morphology in Cannabis Flowering plants (angiosperms) have a reproductive mechanism that is one of the most successful and diversified groupings of organisms on the planet. While the Cannabis leaf's distinctive shape is frequently utilized as a symbol for the entire plant, Cannabis female flowers are unique. They are of particular relevance because they are the primary source of pharmacologically active chemicals.(phytocannabinoids). The shape of Cannabis flowers and how to grow them. As a result, their developmental genetics is particularly crucial. Angiosperm flowers are made up of four main organ types that are grouped in concentric whorls: Carpels, sepals, petals, stamens, and sepals The outermost part of the body is covered in sepals. It has a whorl shape and is usually green and leafy in appearance. Petals are seen in the second whorl and are frequently colored pollinators will be attracted. The perianth, which consists of petals and sepals, is the non-reproductive part of the flower a flower's portion The third floral whorl is where stamens are usually found. They are the reproductive males. An anther and a filament make up these organs. The anthers grow on top of the filaments that resemble stalks. Pollen is produced at these locations. Carpels form in the fourth and central whorls of a typical flower. Carpels are reproductive organs that house an ovary, which produces ovules. The very top of the mountain. The stigma, or carpel, receives the pollen. The stigma is linked to the ovary by the style. The number, placement, and appearance of floral organs change significantly between species. Flowers are a type of flowering plant. As previously stated, the majority of flowers contain. Bisexual flowers have both carpels and stamens and are so called bisexual flowers. However, 15% of flowering plant species are monoecious or dioecious, with unisexual flowers that exclusively produce stamens. Alternatively, carpels. Female and male flowers emerge on distinct individuals in dioecious plants. In Monoecious plants, on the other hand, produce both male and female flowers on the same plant. Cannabis is a dioecious plant the male Cannabis flower is green-yellow in color and features a five-sepal perianth, but no petals. Furthermore, a single male flower has five unattached stamens and no female reproductive organs (Figure 6a and b).The female bloom, on the other hand, is encased in a perigonal bract that looks like a green leaf. The perigonal bract is a type of bract that grows on the outside of. Although it is occasionally referred to as a sepal, morphological studies concur that it is a bract. As a result, it is not considered to be a true part of the flower. The perigonal bract is located between the perigonal bract and the perigonal.

The carpel is a membrane and hyaline perianth that encircles the ovary tightly. It's worth noting that this unobtrusive perianth can be a source of embarrassment. Not stated in the female Cannabis flower structure or is regarded absent because it is not visible from the outside the periphery of the flower These membranous structures are most likely related to sepals. Two filamentous styles are located at the top of the ovary. The stigma resembles a brush and contains epidermal cells hair-like projections elongated (Figure 6c and d).

Phytocannabinoids and terpenes of commercial importance are mostly produced in the perigonal bracts of female flowers, specifically in the glandular trichomes that cover those bracts. Sessile, stalked, and bulbous trichomes are the three types of glandular trichomes. Trichomes have a lower metabolic activity. Non-glandular cannabis plants exist as well trichomes: unicellular or multicellular hair-like trichomes that protect them from biotic and abiotic stressors. The glandular trichomes, on the other hand, are the primary site of infection. Synthesis of phytocannabinoids because larger amounts of phytocannabinoids are harmful, they must be secreted and not kept within the confines of cellular compartments Phytocannabinoids, as well as other secondary metabolites, are secreted by the cannabis plant. Trichomes glandulars with a globose head-like structure (Figure 7). An expanded head forms this head. The secretory chamber is bordered by a culticule that encapsulates the secondary metabolites produced. A layer of secretory cells covers the base of the cranium. The head can be sessile, resting directly on the epidermis, and can be found in several places. On vegetative leaves (sessile trichomes), or on female inflorescences (pre-stalked and stalked trichomes), with the head elevated above the epidermis. Different amounts of autofluorescence, cell counts, and phytocannabinoid and terpene profiles can also be used to differentiate these structures. Stalked trichomes appear to form from pre-stalked trichomes and have a different terpene composition than real sessile trichomes. High expression levels of genes involved in the synthesis of phytocannabinoids, terpenes, and their respective precursor molecules were found in glandular trichomes, with expression differences between bulbous, sessile, and (pre)stalked trichomes, according to transcriptome analysis of floral trichomes of CBD hemp ('Finola').It's unclear why glandular trichomes are produced primarily by female plants in their flower structures. Further research is needed to shed light on the genetic foundations of this sexual dimorphism.

Male flowers develop glandular trichomes as well, though at a lower density and with fewer phytocannabinoids. Understanding whatever genetic variables limit glandular trichome development during flower development to female inflorescences would be a great resource for increasing phytocannabinoid synthesis.

Figure 6: Cannabis sativa mature blooms. Male Cannabis blooms have sepals and stamens (a), but female Cannabis blossoms do not.. Two carpels are surrounded by a perigonal bract in female Cannabis flowers (c). The following is a diagram of the male flower (b) and female flower (c) structures of Cannabis (d). The bar represents one millimeter. an, anther; b, perigonalov, ovary; p., perianth; stg, stigma; sty, style

Figure 7: Trichomes of various sorts seen on Cannabis sativa hemp cultivars. The majority of female Cannabis plant epidermises of the cultivars 'Finola' (a-f) and 'Felina 32' contain trichomes (g, h).The hair-like trichomes on vegetative leaves (a) are mostly non-glandular (b). Within the subtending ("sugar") leaves Both non-glandular and glandular trichomes are present in an inflorescence (c) (d). The outskirts The bract of a female 'Finola' flower (e) is coated in glandular stalked trichomes (f), whereas the majority of the bloom (g) is covered in glandular stalked trichomes. Non-glandular and sessile trichomes are observed on the bract of 'Felina 32' flowers (g) (h). White Nonglandular trichomes are shown by arrows; sessile trichomes are indicated by white arrowheads; stalked trichomes are indicated by red arrowheads.

9.5. The battle of the sexes: Sex determination in Cannabis

The genetics of sex determination Cannabis' dioecy is genetically controlled (Figure 2). Hemp has nine pairs of autosomes and one pair of sex chromosomes, making it a diploid (2n = 20) plant. Male plants have XX chromosomes and female plants have XX chromosomes. Plants having an XY chromosomal pair are heterogametic. As a result, cannabis stands for. The discovery of sex chromosomes in flowering plants is a rare occurrence. Female Cannabis plants have a diploid genome of 1636 Mbp, while male Cannabis plants have a diploid genome of 1683 Mbp. Flow cytometry was used to measure Mbp. Cannabis has the most sex chromosomes of any plant. They are believed to make about 6.5 percent (Y chromosome) and 6.1 percent (X chromosome) of the overall length of the genome, respectively. Assuming that those figures are close to each other. The X chromosome would be 102.7 base pairs long if measured in base pairs (which is clearly an oversimplification).The Y chromosome is 109.4 Mbp in size. It's about the same size as the X and Y chromosomes according to genomic sequencing (Figure 5, Supplementary Table 1). Flow cytometry, on the other hand, according to the foregoing findings, the Y chromosome is 47 Mb larger than the X chromosome.1683 Mb − 1636 Mb = 47 Mb X chromosome Other cannabis types were studied using flow cytometry fairly comparable outcomes It's unclear what's causing the discrepancy in genomic sequencing. This is where flow cytometry measurements come from. Different Cannabis strains have different structural genetic differences. Plants and difficulty putting the sex chromosomes together could also play a role. The pseudo-autosomal region on the X chromosome was discovered during detailed examinations of the sex chromosomes.(i.e., the region that is still recombining with the Y chromosome) is around 30 Mb in size, whereas the X-specific region is approximately 20 Mb in size.(which does not recombine with the Y chromosome) is around 75 megabytes. Now we have discovered over 500 sex-linked genes, or alleles that are inherited in a sex-dependent manner (e.g., only males inherit alleles).( X-hemizygous alleles, from father to daughter, not from father to son). It will be particularly fascinating toIn the future, look into the X chromosome alleles that don't have a Y chromosome counterpart may play a role in determining sex.

While the gene density on the X chromosome looks to be similar to that of autosomes, around 70% of the genes are located on the Y chromosome. On the Y chromosomes, it is estimated that a quarter of a million copies have been lost. One possible explanation is that. Despite significant gene losses, the relatively large size of the Y chromosome appears to be due to the accumulation of transposons and other elements with a repeating pattern Transposable components are common on. The Y chromosome could potentially assist explain chromosomal assembly problems and size differences estimates. Despite advances in the identification and sequencing of Cannabis sex chromosomes, little is known about the plant's sexual chromosomes the molecular circuits that play a role in determining sex There is some ambiguity about what the genetic 'mode' of inheritance is sex determination is a term used to describe the process of determining one's According to some reports, the mode is similar. The presence or absence of the Y chromosome determines the sex in humans and other mammals: Humans with a Y chromosome are virtually invariably phenotypically male, while those without one are almost usually female. Autosomes or additional X chromosomes have little effect on sex determination in females. Another viewpoint is that the X chromosome is linked to autosomes. The sex is determined by the ratio. This is comparable to the case of Drosophila, where the sex is determined by the number of X chromosomes, with the presence or absence of the Y chromosome having no bearing hardly a smidgeon of significance The Y chromosome, in this concept, effectively becomes a 'placeholder,' resulting in a reduction in the number of X chromosomes. Surprisingly little experimental data exists to support either way of sex determination. Colchicine was utilized to create tetraploid Cannabis plants. A cross of a tetraploid female and a diploid male plant produced female and female hermaphrodite plants but no male plants, despite the fact that half of the progeny should have a XXY chromosomal makeup. This shows that the Y chromosome isn't as important as previously thought. In Cannabis, sex determination is as prominent as it is in humans, however an X to autosome ratio model for sex determination has been proposed. It's possible that determination will be required. It's vital to note that just because an X to autosome ratio model applies in Cannabis doesn't guarantee it's correct that the Y chromosome is not required for male plant growth The Y chromosome is found in Drosophila.is not involved in sex determination, but it does encode genes necessary for male fertility, therefore XO flies are male fertile. Although phenotypically masculine, he is sterile. Similarly, Y chromosome-specific genes are found in. Even if it isn't used for real intercourse, cannabis may play an important function in male plant development determination.

9.0 Monoecy, dioecy, and evolutionary factors In addition to the conventional dioecious variants, monecious forms exist, which complicate the research of sex determination in Cannabis. Monoecious varieties produce male and female blooms on the same plant. They come from the same plant and are particularly well-known for their fiber production (Figure 2). This is due to the fact that in dioecious. Male plants flower earlier than female plants in most kinds, although monoecious cultivars flower later more synchronized, making it easier to determine the best harvest time. Monoecious cultivars have two X chromosomes but no Y chromosome, indicating that the XY chromosome is absent. In Cannabis, the sex determination system can be 'leaky.' Furthermore, The monoecious cultivars exhibit varying degrees of 'femaleness' and 'maleness,' i.e. the female to male ratio flowers for men The development of a single plant varies not only across cultivars but also between different environmental circumstances. In monoecious Cannabis, at least several genetic regions relevant for sex expression have been identified. The X chromosome appears to be home to plants. It will be fascinating to watch if the difference between dioecious and monoecious cultivars, as well as varied levels of sex expression In monoecious cultivars, (femaleness or maleness) can be traced back to the same molecular circuits. The sexual system of the entire Cannabaceae family is complex from an evolutionary standpoint. In true bisexual blooms, in contrast to angiosperms in general, are 85 percent bisexual. In the Cannabaceae family, they are exceedingly rare. The sex determination mechanism has undergone several changes monoecy, or, with a twist, monoecy with a twist, happened in the Cannabaceae, and ancestral character state reconstructions show that monoecy, or, with a twist, monoecy with a twist, The ancestral condition in the family, dioecy, has a lower probability. Surprisingly, one of the most closely related Humulus lupulus (common hop), a cousin of Cannabis sativa, is dioecious with an XY sex determination. The sex is determined by the ratio of X to autosomes. This could be used providing further proof that cannabis has a sex determination system based on the X to autosome ratio. However, It's worth remembering that Humulus and Cannabis may have split about 25 million years ago.(Jin et al., 2020), as well as the fact that sex determination mechanisms can alter frequently and quickly during evolution. Nonetheless, there is a paucity of information on the sex determination systems in Cannabaceae as a whole. It's possible to deduce from this that all members of the family share a sex-related biochemical mechanism inherited from their ancestors. This process, however, is very labile and appears differently in different species.

9.6. Hormonal and environmental

factors in determining affection sex Cannabis sex expression can be influenced by environmental factors in addition to genetic factors. Silver is widely known for its ability to encourage the production of male flowers on female plants. Breeders utilize this technique to self female dioecious plants, resulting in children with XX chromosomes only Because all of the offspring of. Because such a plant will be female, the resulting 'feminized' seeds are usually far more valuable. Seeds grown in a normal manner are more expensive. Ethylene is known to be inhibited by silver, and there is also. There is evidence that ethylene causes male plants to produce female blooms. As a result, this suggests that ethylene is involved in the regulation of the Cannabidiol (Cannabis) sex expression. Other phytohormones, in addition to ethylene, have been proven to be capable of modifying sex expression in Cannabis. Auxin, for example, can cause female flowers to form on a plant. Plants that are masculine. Auxin therapy can completely halt the growth of male flowers. Gibberellic acid, on the other hand, has a feminizing impact, but cytokinin does not. Male blooms appear on female plants as a result of this. The hormones work in tandem. The results are quite comparable to those shown in the well-studied Cucurbitaceae family for sex expression. The Cucurbitaceae family is only remotely connected to the Cucurbitaceae family. The two lineages parted more than 100 million years ago, according to Cannabaceae (Figure 3). Furthermore, many of the Cucurbitaceae investigated are monoecious, meaning they lack sex chromosomes. Nonetheless, we believe that similar embryonic genomic mechanisms in Cannabis and Cucurbits have been co-opted to govern sex expression. Cucumber, pumpkin, and melon. As a result, their ancestors could be a good model for deciphering the molecular complexities of sex expression.in Cannabis, as well as sex determination. Cannabis is a short-day plant, and blooming begins when the day length falls below 14 hours (see below), but it can flower at any time. It is well known that the length of the day influences sex expression. It was first reported almost a century ago already known that dioecious plants may only be cultivated under short day conditions (i.e., without a protracted time of growth).day growth) can produce both male and female flowers. Many other environmental elements, such as nitrogen availability or carbon monoxide, also have a role.

It appears to have an impact on sex expression as well. This adds up to a very complex picture of how various environmental influences influence sex expression in women a variety of directions that is far from being fully comprehended In conclusion, despite the fact that sex determination is hereditary, hormonal and environmental factors have a role. Sex expression is influenced by a variety of factors. Because female plants' blossoms are the more important source of phytocannabinoids, a more in-depth investigation of sex determination and expression mechanisms. One of the key areas of future research is cannabis. Creating male sterility, for example, would be a good illustration. Because phytocannabinoid production is maximum in unpollinated female plants, this is extremely advantageous. Both sexes are being studied chromosomes, gene content, and the molecular complexities of sex determination methods. Breeders and researchers alike will undoubtedly benefit from this information.

9.7. The intricate network of floral initiation and indications for Cannabis are all about timing 9.7.1 Flowering time's evolutionary and developmental significance Controlling flowering timing is critical for reproductive success. Given the unfavorable implications of spontaneous floral initiation, mechanisms to limit the time of flowering have evolved: Premature flowering may occur in the absence of pollinators or dispersers, resulting in lower fertilization rates and poor seed dissemination. On the other hand, if flowering happens too late, the plant may not be able to bear fruit. Before the end of the growing season, sow your seeds before the weather turns hostile. Furthermore, in dioecious species like Cannabis, the timing of flower emergence is critical, since if the flowers do not emerge on time, the plant will die. Because male and female plants do not flower at the same time, pollination is impossible. As a result, Plants with capabilities to fine-tune their floral initiation are evolutionarily advantageous. Flowering time in angiosperms is shorter than in other plant species, according to research. Internal timekeeping processes as well as ambient signals are in charge. One of the most important factors is

The photoperiod, the circadian clock, ambient temperature, and the plant's age all play a role in flowering timing. Gibberellin, a phytohormone, and the autonomous pathway. Plant breeding and crop enhancement initiatives are focusing on fine-tuning flowering timing. Floral transition is a crucial driver of yield potential because it marks the developmental shift from vegetative to reproductive growth. Changes in important flowering time genes have proven critical crop domestication, making it easier for crops to adapt to local climatic conditions. The global prosperity and growth of basic crops such as wheat and rice can be attributed in part to natural diversity in flowering time genes, which allowed for local adaptation for blooming time cultivation throughout a wide latitude range As a quantitative short-term project, The photoperiod has a strong influence on the flowering time of Cannabis plants. Cannabis is used throughout lengthy days. Flowering is only induced after a series of short-day photoperiods have passed. As a result, in order to cultivate Cannabis at new latitudes (for example, in Ireland, where summer lasts all year),Because daylengths might exceed 17 hours, adjusting flowering time genes can be beneficial. Consequently, The integration of this information requires a thorough understanding of the Cannabis blooming time pathways. 9.8. Cannabis flowering time control: what we know so far Cannabis has the potential to be a multipurpose crop that can be grown indefinitely. A deeper understanding of the genetic variables affecting blooming time would be extremely advantageous for practically all cannabis uses (Figure).1) When flowers or seeds are the primary agricultural product, such as hemp oil, the reasons are obvious. CBD generation from seeds or flowers Flowering period, on the other hand, determines the crop's purpose in more ways than one. In general, later flowering types favor vegetative stem growth, which is better for fiber output. And early cultivars with higher flower/seed production. The exchanges that occur between. Flowering period and fiber quality are both difficult to predict, as is the developmental stage. The time of harvest has a significant impact on the quality of the fiber. Furthermore, a better understanding of flowering period is required. It's critical to develop varieties that are suited to the climate and photoperiod circumstances of the region.

While temperature and other environmental factors influence floral commencement, Cannabis is particularly sensitive to changes in photoperiod. Flower induction in Cannabis has been documented in cannabis since 1912.The photoperiod has an impact. Cannabis is a medicinal plant that can be used in a variety of ways. Plant with a short growing season. This means that, while plants will usually flower at some point under normal conditions, Flowering occurs faster in short-day settings, i.e., when a sequence of days is experienced each with a minimum of darkness for a period of time. Variation in cultivars for the photoperiod at It has been found that flowering is stimulated, with the ideal photoperiod spanning from 9 to 14 hours. The number of successive short days required to promote flowering is a similar subject. Scully and Borthwick(1954) found that two weeks of a short photoperiod caused flowering in 3-5-week-old plants, and that the longer the photoperiod, the more blooming. The younger the plant is when it switches to short days, the faster the floral transition will be.

Furthermore, One week following the reduction in day duration, the flowers mentioned can be seen. Clearly, additional research is required in this area. This area, in particular, should investigate the variation in this feature between cultivars. Given that the majority of individuals flower under non-inductive photoperiodic conditions, a more extensive analysis is required. It is necessary to investigate the age-related and autonomous pathways, as well as their effects on flowering time. Furthermore, it would be fascinating to investigate stressors that can hasten flowering under noninductive photoperiodic settings, and to see if the same signaling pathways are involved. Individuals gradually bloom when they are exposed to long days. 9.9. Arabidopsis, soybean, and the search for flowering time genes in Cannabis: model plants and candidate genes While significant efforts have been made to establish the environmental factors that influence floral induction in Cannabis, Despite the fact that the genetic pathways and loci determining environmental responsiveness have been identified, more research is needed elucidation. With phenotypes, there is a lot of variation in flowering time in Cannabis. Early-flowering, mid-flowering, and late-flowering varieties are the most common. There are other cultivars that are photoperiod insensitive (also known as day-neutral or autoflowering). According to a recent study in some Cannabis cultivars, female floral initiation occurs irrespective of photoperiod, whereas in others, Flower maturity and development required shorter photoperiods in some cases. More study is needed to confirm the molecular basis of those findings, and more research is needed on model plants could be a useful starting point for deciphering the gene regulatory network that controls Cannabis is in the process of blossoming.

The long-day plant Arabidopsis thaliana and the short-day plant Oryza sativa are two model plant species for which detailed flowering time assessments have been done (rice). The complicated blooming time network in Arabidopsis has been well-characterized, with various pathways such as vernalization, autonomous, photoperiod, circadian clock, age, ambient temperature, and gibberellin being documented. FLOWERING LOCUS T is a crucial integrator of floral inductive signals in Arabidopsis.(FT), which produces florigen as a protein product. Cannabis, as previously said, is extremely sensitive to changes in the photoperiod, and as a result, the Arabidopsis photoperiodic mechanism merits further investigation. Photoperiodic flowering is a type of flowering that occurs on a regular basis. The pathway is dependent on cross-talk between light perception and the circadian clock, which work together to control the body's temperature the primary integrator FT's expression The photoperiodic pathway's initial step is the photoreceptors' perception of light (phytochromes and cryptochromes). Phytochromes can be found in a variety of plants.

There are two types of Pfr: inactive (Pr) and active (Pfr). Pr is synthesized in the dark and activated when exposed to red light. Pfr is a protein that translocate to the nucleus. Pfr has the ability to interact with transcription factors and cause large-scale changes. In reaction to light, transcriptional changes occur. By using far-red light, Pfr reverts to Pr. thermal reversal or light-independent absorption Phytochromes have a wide range of functions. In angiosperms, phytochromes play a variety of roles in regulating plant development. Brassicaceae is a family of plants phyA to phyE are the five phytochromes. PhyA and phyB are the most functionally significant genes in Arabidopsis. After that, the photoreceptors send signals to the photoperiodic pathway's core node: the Signaling cascade GIGANTEA-CONSTANS-FT(GI-CO-FT). In a nutshell, the GI-CO-FT module's function is to. The active Pfr form of phyA enhances the stability of nuclear transcription in Arabidopsis, as follows: CONSTANS (CO) is a transcription activator for FT. The FT locus produces florigen, a tiny mobile protein that moves from the leaves via the phloem reaches the apical meristem of the shoot to cause the switch from vegetative to reproductive development The circadian clock gene GIGANTEA (GI) allows transcriptional repressors to be degraded. FT is indirectly promoted by repressing the expression of CO. The transcription of the MADS-box gene-factor CO upregulates SOC1 indirectly via florigen. The floral meristem is then activated by SOC1.Flowering is aided by the presence of the identity gene.

In Arabidopsis, SOC1 is a prominent floral integrator of many blooming pathways. Another MADS-box gene, FLOWERING LOCUS C (FLC), which is involved in the vernalization process, binds directly to the SOC1 promoter and prevents CO from activating SOC1 transcription. FLC also inhibits florigen transport and represses FT transcription in the leaves flowering. Many crops, including wheat, barley, grapevine, pea, tomato, onion, and cucurbits, appear to conserve GI, CO, and FT in blooming pathways. As a result, these genes appear to be promising possibilities for controlling cannabis flowering time. The functions and mechanisms of genes, on the other hand, are not well understood. Controlling flowering pathways may differ between species, therefore it's important to figure out what's going on in Cannabis. Several of these important blooming time regulators have been shown to have pleiotropic impacts on other organisms agronomically beneficial features, emphasizing the significance of clarifying their role crop species regulators. Because Cannabis is a eudicot, short-day plant, the most generally utilized models are Arabidopsis long-day plants. The monocot rice, for example, may not be the best choice for comparative study. Glycine max (soybean) is a plant that grows in the soybean family. Short-day crop that belongs to the Fabales family and is thus more closely linked to Cannabis (Rosales) than to other crops. Arabidopsis (Brassicales) or rice (Poales) (Figure 3). Soybean flowering time control has been extensively researched may reveal significant information regarding how Cannabis blooming is controlled. Flowering period management in soybean is controlled by the E genes and the JUVENILE (J) gene (Figure 8). J is also known as GmELF3 and is related to Arabidopsis EARLY FLOWERING3 (ELF3), a key component of the circadian clock. Photoperiod insensitive blooming is seen in people who have loss-of-function alleles for E1 toE4.The FT genes' transcript levels are present (Figure 8). E1 is a transcription factor unique to legumes. The remaining genes are orthologous to those involved in Arabidopsis flowering time control:

Figure 8: A schematic representation of the working model for the photoperiodic flowering time pathway in soybeans. The network is represented in parallel under long-day and short-day settings, as well as the genes that, when mutant, infer photoperiod-insensitive blooming. GmPHYA3 and GmPHYA2 are phytochrome A homologs that enhance E1 production while inhibiting it during long day circumstances. Expression of GmELF3. GmFT4a (a flowering-suppressing change-of-function FT) is upregulated by E1.GmFT2a and GmFT5a, which are all FT homologs, are downregulated. Gm GIa is a GI homolog that inhibits GmFT2a (but, strangely, does not inhibit GmFT2a).Under long-day conditions, flowering is delayed (but not by GmFT5a). In a short-day scenario,GmELF3 is expressed under certain conditions. GmELF3 inhibits E1 by physically interacting with its promoter. This causes the E1 repression of the Gm FT genes to be released, increasing flowering under brief periods of time a week. The Gm FT gene family's natural variance is at least partially explained multiple polymorphism loci are substantially related with flowering time variation in soybean with a range of blooming times Plants with loss-of-function alleles for E1 in soybeans Photoperiod insensitive flowering is observed in Gm GIa, GmPHYA3 and GmPHYA2 as increased transcript levels of The FT genes have been found. As a result, these genes could be promising targets for illuminating Cannabis is photoperiod-insensitive.

The adaptation of soybean to farming at various latitudes, including the tropics, is due to natural variation in the E and J genes, with multiple polymorphism sites substantially associated with flowering time. As a result, these genes could be good candidates for deciphering the natural diversity in photoperiod sensitivity in Cannabis. However, while candidate gene searches can be useful, it's important to remember that genes have functions may not be conserved in the same way across species. As a result, gene mapping methodologies (genome-wide association studies) have become popular. To fully understand the flowering time network in Cannabis, more research, quantitative trait loci mapping, and functional analysis are needed. Cannabis is also largely a windpollinated, dioecious species outcrossing. Variation in blooming time is controlled by a few large-effect loci in self-pollinating species like rice, Sorghum, and Arabidopsis. In the model, however, Several loci contribute a tiny amount to phenotypes of complex features in outcrossing species maize.as well as the flowering season It's unclear how complicated qualities will be determined in the future. Cannabis, however, may be motivated by the successful explanation of complex characteristics in maize. Nested Association Mapping is a technique for creating sophisticated multi-parental mapping populations (NAM)or MAGIC populations (Multiparent Advanced Generation Inter Cross).

9.10. Cannabis genetics and genomics Cannabis genomics has lagged behind that of other crops, despite its huge medical, agricultural, and industrial applications. However, as legal constraints have lifted and third-generation sequencing has become more widely available, the sector has exploded. As a result, there is currently a. There is a plethora of new data that is ready to be analyzed. The current state of genomics and transcriptomics is presented here the data will be examined. Cannabis has a diploid genome (2n=20), with nine autosomes and two heteromorphic sex chromosomes (X and Y). Male (XY) and female (XY) haploid genome sizes are projected to be 843 Mb and 818 Mb, respectively. The larger Y chromosome accounts for the sex-specific difference in male (XX) and female (XX) plants, with the larger Y chromosome accounting for the sex-specific difference in. the size of the genome (see also discussion above on sex determination). Cannabis' genetic code. In comparison to other crops such as maize and wheat, it is not very large. It has, nevertheless, been difficult to resolve because of the high heterozygozygosity and number of repeated DNA sequences High levels of heterozygosity.

Because Cannabis is dioecious and has not been subjected to extensive breeding, the genes have been preserved in the genome. While genetic diversity is desirable for selective breeding, it is also harmful to the environment. Can make genome assembly more difficult. Alleles with a lot of variation are frequently misassembled as segmental duplications. Both haplotypes are included at different loci, resulting in a larger genome assembly. Repetitive sequences are also thought to make up a significant portion of the population. Approximately 70% of the Cannabis genome. Misassembly assembly collapse occurs when many repeat sequences are combined on a single contig, resulting in a smaller genome assembly. When shortbread sequencing is used, these characteristics become even more difficult to achieve. While the first draft Cannabis genome, derived from the Purple Kush marijuana strain (PK)When cultivar was sequenced in 2011, short-read sequencing couldn't resolve repeat-rich, low-density regions. Regions of high complexity As a result, a very valuable yet imperfect genome assembly was created with a size of 534 MB. Pacific Biosciences (PacBio) and Oxford University Press offer third-generation singlemolecule (or long-read) sequencing. Long reads generated by nanopore sequencing are capable of capturing the regions flanking repeats segmental duplications and sequences As a result, long-read sequencing makes the assembly process much easier. It has proved groundbreaking in plant genomics, allowing for chromosome-level assembly. Long-read sequencing has recently been used in conjunction with. Four chromosome-level assemblies from CBDRx, PK, and Finola have been made possible by to genetic and physical mapping.(FN) and a Cannabis (CR) line that is wild (Table 1).The CBDRx genome (from a female person) was sequenced using Oxford Nanopore technology, and it has a length of about 2,000 base pairs. The total size of the assembly is 876.148 Mb (Figure 5a). The first genome-wide annotation was published in 2019 made accessible for this Cannabis genome, making it the NCBI database's reference genome. PacBio single-molecule sequencing was used to sequence the PK and FN genomes. The PK (female) and FN (male) assembly sizes are respectively 891.965 Mb and 1009.67 Mb. Both of these enhancements are considerable above the first draft PK genome from 2011. (Table 1). The CR variety, which is produced from a wild Cannabis plant, is a good example of this. PacBio was also used to sequence the genome, which resulted in a genome assembly size of 812.525 Mb. While for the CBDRx, PK, and FN genomes, linkage maps were created, and Hi-C data was used to produce a physical map for CR, allowing the chromosomes to be resolved.to be put together (Supplementary Table 1).

Eight further genomes, with varied degrees of completion, have been constructed (Table 1). The genomic sequences of a father, mother, and daughter trio from the Jamaican Lion (JL) cultivar, which were sequenced using PacBio, are among them. The parental genome assemblies with gene annotation can be found in the NCBI database, whereas all three genome assemblies can be found in the Medicinal Genomics Database.(https://www.medicinalgenomics.com/jamaican-lion-data-release/) Genomics website. These are in addition to the Medicinal Genomics 'Cannabis Pan-Genome Project' sequenced three genomes and 40 genomes from a variety of cultivars using Illumina short-read sequencing. The project's whole-genome sequencing (WGS) data is accessible on the NCBI sequence read database. Archivist (Supplementary Table 2). These genomic sequences will be a great resource for identifying and characterizing diseases. The genetic foundation for the enormous phenotypic variety found in Cannabis They will, in particular, assist in the creation of a Cannabis pan-genome, where gene sets unique to individual cultivars might be included.to be defined Cultivar-specific genes are frequently indicative of niche phenotypic adaptations. As a result of certain environmental conditions, it has evolved. Cultivar-specific genes could be important breeding targets, allowing for the development of novel cultivars with desirable feature for the purpose of specific production.

Additionally, there is a wealth of genetic data available. This includes organellar genome sequences, among other things. Seven mitochondrial genome assemblies and nine chloroplast genome assemblies are now available. Organellar genomes are very useful for phylogenetic tree resolution. The pace of change. The rate of nucleotide substitution in mitochondrial coding sequences is lower than in nuclear and plastid coding sequences. They can be used as molecular markers to resolve deep taxonomic connections because they have genomes. Angiosperm mitochondria, despite their excellent intragenic sequence conservation, can display. Within and between species, there is a lot of variance in genome organization. Using comparative genomics to look into organizational issues could be a good idea. It would be interesting to see how different Cannabis cultivars differ in their mitochondrial genomes. Resolving interspecies connections in the Cannabis genus The chloroplast genome, on the other hand, is characterized by both genomic organization stability and sequence conservation between species. As a result, the chloroplast genome is frequently utilized to resolve taxonomy phylogenies at the ordinal and family levels.

In addition, genotyping by sequencing (GBS), amplicon sequencing, bisulfite sequencing, and Hi-C data are all useful tools. It's suitable for a wide range of hemp and marijuana kinds (Supplementary Table 2). GBSis a time- and cost-effective way to genotype a large number of samples and gain insight into their genetic makeup. Within a species, population structure and genetic diversity are important. There have been a minimum of three population-based studies yielded GBS data for 400 samples, representing both hemp and marijuanaas well as marijuana lines According to these investigations, Hemp and marijuana have unique populations that aren't separated solely by the BT and BD loci. However, on a genome-wide scale. Sequencing of bisulfite detects DNA methylation and is helpful in figuring out how epigenetic gene control works. For analysis, two bisulfite sequencing datasets are available. Given the fact that economically significant features such as sex expression and flowering time are under pressure, strong environmental control, it will be interesting to see how epigenetically influenced those features are regulated. This could lead to the development of 'climate smart' Cannabis plants, comparable to other crops. Where epigenetically controlled heat, drought, or cold adaptation is investigated for crop enhancement. 9.11. Medical applications of phytocannabinoids More than 100 plant-derived cannabinoids (phytocannabinoids) and more than 200 terpenoids are found in cannabis plants, making them a rich source of physiologically active substances. Phytocannabinoids have been the focus of most research into the medical effects of Cannabis thus far. The psychoactive THC and the non-psychoactive CBD are the most well-researched of these phytocannabinoids, however additional phytocannabinoids have also been examined. CBG and CBC, for example, have therapeutic promise. 9.11.1 Cannabis metabolites The discovery of the human endogenous cannabinoid (endocannabinoid) system, which comprises endogenous cannabinoid ligands, metabolic enzymes, and the two primary cannabinoid receptors, CB1 and CB2, led to early investigations into the pharmacologic effects of THC. Individual phytocannabinoids are capable of acting on several molecular targets, making their mechanisms of action complicated. THC can activate the transcription factor PPAR and affect the activities of CB1 and CB2.TRPA1 is a TRP ion channel. CBD, on the other hand, has a low affinity for CB1 and CB2, but it has a high affinity for CB3.can influence the activation of several endocannabinoid system components Furthermore, similar to THC,CBD can bind to PPAR and TRPA1, as well as the GPR55 and GPR18 G-protein coupled receptors.TRPV1, TRPV2, and TRPM8, as well as the serotonin receptor 5-HT1a. Phytocannabinoids have the potential to treat a variety of ailments by altering numerous signaling pathways.to give a wide range of therapeutic advantages

Phytocannabinoids' analgesic, antiemetic, and anticonvulsant effects are well-known. Cannabismetabolites may have anti-inflammatory, depressive, anxiolytic, and anticancer properties, according to growing data. Synthetically generated cannabinoids have the ability to replicate the effects of marijuana. Many nations have approved synthetic cannabinoids for therapeutic use, and many countries have approved plantderived substances. Synthetic versions of THC, dronabinol and nabilone, are approved for the treatment of chemotherapy-induced nausea and vomiting. In AIDS-related anorexia, it's used to treat nausea and vomiting, as well as to stimulate appetite. Plantbased medications, such as Epidiolex, a refined version of CBD, have also been created.Sativex, a Cannabis extract combining THC and CBD for the treatment of severe forms of epilepsy, and multiple sclerosis pain and spasticity management. Cannabis also contains a variety of non-cannabinoid metabolites, such as terpenoids, flavonoids, and ligands. Amides and stilbenes are two types of amides. The terpenoids have been investigated the most out of all of them. And have a wide range of medicinal effects. As evidence of numerous Cannabis bioactive grows, Because chemicals work together to create therapeutic effects, a better knowledge of how they work is essential. To design the most effective cannabis products, the pharmacological contributions of various cannabis metabolites will be required. Cannabis-based treatments are effective.

9.11.2 Synergy with cannabis To date, most cannabis-based medicinal research has concentrated on isolated cannabinoid chemicals. However, some research demonstrate that mixtures of different Cannabis components have higher biological activity than single compounds, implying that whole plant extracts may be more beneficial than single molecules. Phytocannabinoids that have been purified It's possible that the higher activity of entire Cannabis extracts is attributable to the 'synergy' between distinct cannabinoid and noncannabinoid components, dubbed ‘the 'Attainment effect' is a term used to describe The entourage effect in Cannabis is thought to be caused by a variety of ways. Multiple molecular targets are activated, drugs' bioavailability or solubility is increased, and undesirable consequences are neutralized. Taking use of the cannabis synergy to create new products. Whole-plant extract-based therapies could be useful in a variety of pharmacological applications.

Non-THC, non-CBD Cannabismetabolites may boost anticonvulsant effects in epileptic patients. Of currently available therapies The level of minor phytocannabinoid components in a mouse model of epilepsy Seizure incidence and survival rates were affected by a high-CBD plant extract treatment, implying that specific CBD plant extracts are effective. Single pure phytocannabinoids may be less efficient than mixtures of phytocannabinoids. In addition, according to a meta-analysis of observational clinical research on epilepsy treatment, At doses lower than those used in clinical trials, CBD-rich plant extracts reduced seizure frequency in patients. Epidiolex is a kind of Epidiolex. The CBD-rich plant extract also had much fewer side effects, which is presumably related to the CBD content. A smaller dose is needed. Phytocannabinoids have long been known for their pain-relieving properties. The analgesic, on the other hand, Combining different Cannabis bioactive components may increase the effects of Cannabis. The anesthetic CBD's analgesic and anti-inflammatory benefits are confined to a small dose range, however when CBD was coupled with a Cannabis extract, this bell-shaped dose response was overcome. Another A study found that a high-THC cannabis extract had no effect on intractable cancer pain, whereas In cancer patients, nabiximols, a whole extract CBD/THC combination, greatly reduced pain. Antidepressant characteristics are also found in substances like the terpenoid limonene, and lemon oil, which includes significant amounts of limonene, has anti-stress and anxiolytic properties. The most effective plant extracts are those that include both cannabinoids and terpenoids. For psychopharmacological purposes, a cannabis-based therapeutic option is available. Synergistic effects may also be advantageous in the treatment of cancer. Breast cancer cell lines and animal models were studied. In models, a Cannabis extract outperformed purified THC in terms of anti-tumor properties, presumably due to. Other cannabinoid chemicals may be present. According to another study, Across a range of cancer cell types, entire plant extracts were found to be more efficient than pure THC at reducing cancer cell survival and proliferation. A wide variety of cancer cell types Notably, one study discovered that cancer cells were the ones that were killed the most. When phytocannabinoids and terpenoids were used in ratios similar to those occurring naturally in the body, they were found to be effective the living findings show that, for the treatment of a variety of medical disorders, creating a variety of compounds could be beneficial. Cannabis chemotypes, or variations of cannabis with different phytochemical concentrations, may be more effective. Rather than generating new synthetic cannabinoid-based treatments, researchers are taking a different approach. A better knowledge of the situation. Different phytocannabinoids, terpenoids, and other Cannabis components must work together to provide synergistic effects. Find the most effective combinations for different pharmaceutical applications.

9.11.3 Cannabis breeding for medicine Cannabis sativa is a multi-purpose crop that requires a simple, low-input production technique, adapts to a variety of environmental circumstances, produces sustainable products, and supplies raw material for a variety of applications, including medicine. According to research on the synergistic pharmacological effects of cannabis metabolites, the ratios of phytocannabinoids, terpenoids, and other phytocanna. The medicinal potential of cannabis is influenced by its metabolites. More research is needed to identify the impact of environmental and genetic factors on the Cannabis plant's phytochemical makeup. Total phytocannabinoid yields are connected to total phytocannabinoid yields, according to existing research. Conditions of the environment The humidity, rainfall, and temperature of the growing environment have an impact on phytocannabinoid and terpene levels. The relative ratios of the various Cannabis metabolites, on the other hand, are dependent on the genetic code Identifying the environmental and genetic factors that regulate the development of phytochemicals. Cannabis could help with the development of novel Cannabis cultivars with specific metabolite ratios. The therapeutic benefits of a plant are determined by the quantities of various pharmacologically active constituents. Components. Cannabis chemotypes with high quantities of certain phytocannabinoids are being developed. It is possible to do this through breeding. Cannabis chemotypes with high levels of a single nutrient were created. THC, CBD, CBG, and CBC are phytocannabinoids. Cannabinoid-free chemotypes were also created, which could benefit research into the cannabis plant. On-cannabinoid bioactives like terpenoids contribute to the pharmacological effects of Cannabis. Conventional breeding was used to create these chemotypes. Reveals the Cannabis genome's enormous diversity, which may eliminate the need for genetic engineering Cannabis is a kind of marijuana. One of the major hurdles is figuring out how different Cannabisbio-actives interact.to realizing the cannabis plant's full medical potential Cannabis-based treatments are the subject of research. The role of different Cannabis metabolites in providing medicinal effects is highlighted. More research is needed. To understand the mechanisms underlying the entourage effect seen with entire Cannabis extracts, more research is needed. And to discover the most effective combinations by assessing the contributions of various Cannabis metabolites for a variety of medicinal uses Using what we know about the entourage effect in cannabis to solve a problem. The development of personalized chemotypes has the potential to improve Cannabis-based therapy for a variety of ailments. A variety of medical issues, which could be beneficial to a large number of patients.

9.12. Cannabis as building material Many hemp types of Cannabis are fiber crops with a variety of intrinsic building properties. Hemp fibers' high tensile strength, which has historically been used in rope and fabric applications, also provides mechanical benefits in building construction. Furthermore, the woody-core shiv particles. For low-impact concrete, are a biobased alternative to mineral aggregates. As a result, both plant fibers. The shiv particles can be used to create biobased, environmentally acceptable building materials. Have been discovered to exhibit thermal, hygrothermal, and acoustic properties. There are many building materials that incorporate hemp; however, they can be divided into two types. Hemp concrete and hemp insulating blankets: Hemp concrete is a porous mixture of hemp and a binder. Thermal insulation properties in a concrete composite. Hemp insulating blankets are thermo-formed without the use of chemicals. A binder added to provide a low-density, blanket-like product These are shiv and fibers, respectively. Their dry densities, which are typically in the range of 390-670 kg/m3, distinguish them.in the case of hemp concrete, and around 38 kg/m3 in the case of hemp concrete because of the hemp-insulation. Because the concretes are often customized and contain various degrees of binders, they have a wide density range. There's a lot of lime, but there's also a lot of cement. Both goods are known for their excellent thermal qualities, as previously stated. The In comparison to other plants, hemp have a poor thermal conductivity (= 0.12 W/(m*K)).typical concretes (W/(m*K) = 1-2) However, they have a higher conductivity than the previous insulator. A wool blanket product (=0.04 W/ (m*K) that contains up to 90% hemp. For roof, attic, and wall insulation, fiber is shaped into panels or rolls. In comparison, hempcrete is a composite material hemp: water as a binder Hempcrete, in comparison to conventional concrete, has a poor mechanical strength. It's true. As a result, it's usually poured around a load-bearing timber structure. The moist mixture is poured between two temporary barriers. The hempcrete is compacted and formed into a wall by tamping it down. These walls are quite thick. To maintain structural stability and meet thermal needs, it usually ranges from 300 to 600 mm. These Hempcrete's dimensions prevent it from being widely used, especially in urban infill areas. However, there are some fresh developments. Its expanded applicability is being enabled by novel products. Precast hempcrete blocks are becoming more common. Available on the market Certain of these have load-bearing capability, and they generally have higher densities. On-site time and labor efficiencies are made possible. They're also popular for remodeling and retrofitting. Hempcrete is unique in that it has an open pore structure that allows for the transmission of sound. The presence of moisture. The presence of moisture in the walls of old buildings is common, and breathable insulation allows for this. Rather than holding water, as current synthetic insulations do, which can contribute to growth, water is allowed to escape Issues with the structure and air quality.

These are only a few of the benefits of biobased materials. During the modern postwar era of expansion, however, the building and agriculture industries separated. Synthetic products were created to meet high demand at a price point that allowed for product use and waste throughout phased implementation reconstruction. Mineral wool and synthetic polymer goods continue to be popular today. Practically the whole insulation market share, and demand is growing as we work to cut energy consumption. The energy used by buildings in their day-to-day operations Hemp, and biobased goods in general, are still considered niche items. Hemp insulation materials are now nearly twice the price of mass-produced alternatives, despite the fact that plant fibers have a lower processing cost than synthetic fibers. However, the construction industry, with its significant environmental impact, is becoming more prominent, and Biobased materials are gaining popularity due to their environmental benefits. Hemp is a fast-growing plant. As a low-impact design option, cycle and multi-purpose advantages are progressively being presented. Although according to the authors, precise assessment of carbon sequestration remains a challenge. Levels of 1.5-2.1 kg CO2 per kg of growing plant and energy for production values of 0.085-0.19 kg CO2per kilogram of shiv hemp It should be emphasized, however, that despite the fact that hemp is a renewable resource, it is not. Although hempcrete has carbon-positive credentials, the embodied carbon of any hempcrete is substantial due to the enormous volume of binders commonly used, and this is often overlooked by proponents of the material. 9.13. Sustainability aspects of Cannabis farming Bioenergy crops and biofuels are gaining popularity as a result of global warming and subsequent initiatives to divest from fossil fuels. Cannabis is a high-yielding annual crop with a lot of untapped potential in terms of carbon sequestration. Aside from storing carbon in building materials, this crop has other uses, and as a result, it has a lot of potential. Carbon will be stored in biofuels, textiles, and paper for both short and long periods of time (Figure 1, Figure 9). Further Hemp has been used in phytoremediation, which adds to the species' environmental connotations. Efforts to reclaim soil that has been contaminated by heavy metals. Hemp seeds and leaves could serve as a source of food for humans (Figure 9). Hemp is far more efficient than cotton (high yearly yields with minimum agrochemical/fertilizer input).Conventional annual bioenergy crops (sugar beet and oilseed rape) and perennial bioenergy crops have similar greenhouse gas reduction capabilities. Annual bioenergy crops, such as hemp, might be tempting options for farmers looking to diversify and explore the bioenergy industry without the significant establishment costs and long-term commitment that perennials require (15– 20).converting a portion of their land to bioenergy over a period of years.

Hemp biomass burns well and can be used to generate heat or electricity. Biofuels come in a variety of forms: Biogas, solid fuel briquettes, bales, and other biomass fuels bioethanol. Hemp is an annual crop that can easily be incorporated into agricultural rotation cycles, avoiding competition with other crops. As a result, they can contribute to the development of sustainable farming systems. Furthermore, hemp has been shown to increase crop yields, therefore supplementing food production. Winter wheat yields increased by 10–20 percent when planted following cannabis. Soybean and alfalfa observations were comparable (Adesina et al., 2020). Hemp is a low-input crop. Produce large yields in the same way as switchgrass and sorghum do, but with less nutrients and pesticides. Hemp has the potential to be both an effective break crop and an efficient energy source. Crop, generating revenue while increasing production. Break crops, like as hemp, can be exploited to cause havoc. Hemp's ability to survive high planting density and pest cycles As a result, it is a herbicide that inhibits the growth of weeds. Herbicide requirements of cultivated crops are lowered as a result. The massive taproots of the hemp root system penetrate deep into the soil, promoting soil health. Soil aeration while also forming soil aggregates to avoid soil erosion Model In hemp and cotton, researchers compared the link between leaf nitrogen status and photosynthetic rate. Hemp has a high photosynthetic potential, even at low nitrogen levels, according to and kenaf. This adds to the growing body of evidence that hemp may have a future as a sustainable crop. It is a bioenergy crop that may be grown in a variety of climatic and agronomic settings.

Figure 9: Hemp-based products. Cannabis (hemp) with no THC can be processed into a variety of products. Hemp husks of different fiber kinds (a) can be converted into hempcrete (b), while hemp fiber (c) can be made into rope (d) or insulation material (e) (e). Hemp can be made from the plant's remnants. Pellets for use as fuel (f). The use of a composite hemp-plastic material for 3D printing (g) is more environmentally friendly than using conventional plastic. printing For human use, hemp seeds can be dehulled into hemp hearts (h). a wide range of Hemp-based items, such as tea I chocolate (k), and sweets (l), are also available.

9.14. Phytocannabinoids without Cannabis: In vitro synthesis using cell cultures Phytocannabinoids have a lot of promise for medical and recreational usage, thus their manufacture and extraction are quite profitable. Plant breeding and culture, on the other hand, have their own set of difficulties, and phytocannabinoid output and profiles are largely dependent on environmental conditions. Cell culture methods are a strong tool for producing high-quality plant material in a time-efficient, seasonally independent, and GMP-compliant manner. This method has sparked interest because it offers the potential to extract high-value compounds produced by cells in suspension or secreted into their surrounding media (Weathers et al., 2010). Improved culture growth kinetics and product production can be achieved by optimizing the medium and employing techniques like fluorescent marker-based cell sorting to select for high-producing cell types. Cell lines that have been optimized in this way can then be cryopreserved to ensure consistent output in the future. On a commercial scale, secondary metabolites such as paclitaxel and scopolamine, as well as transgenic proteins for use as vaccines, antibodies, immunomodulators, and other medicines, are already generated in cell suspension cultures. As a result, this could be a potential way to generate cannabinoids (Figure 10). Because of their scalability and relatively rapid growth rates, cell suspension cultures are the most often employed of the numerous types of plant cell culture accessible. Growing dedifferentiated plant cells in liquid medium supplemented with hormones to promote culture is done using cell suspension cultures. Proliferation. However, there are a number of drawbacks to using suspension cultures for these objectives. Stumbling blocks to successful execution For starters, civilizations can lose their ability to adapt due to genetic instability. Low productivity rates sometimes necessitate large volumes of material to make valuable compounds over time, whereas high productivity rates sometimes necessitate big volumes of material. As a result, costs will rise in comparison to plants produced in the field. Rather of growing, cell suspension cultures prefer to produce diverse cell clusters. Single cells in culture, which makes it more difficult to employ and results in uneven growth kinetics and product quality. Yield. In addition, cell suspension cultures are being scaled up from the laboratory to commercial production scale.is frequently linked to a decrease in cell productivity (James and Lee, 2006).In the case of cannabis, in vitro bioprocessing techniques have the potential to facilitate the creation of new compounds. High cannabis yields in a way that complies with good manufacturing practice rules and ensures quality a product of excellent quality Metabolic engineering allows for the development of plant or microbial cells. Lines that produce only a certain cannabinoid, avoiding the high costs associated with other cannabinoid lines

During downstream processing, purifying a desired product is necessary. However, fulfilling these objectives offers a number of challenges. Researchers must yet discover solutions to a slew of problems. Investigated the cannabinoid content of callus cultures (which are stem cells) physiologically identical to suspension cultures and frequently serve as the starting material for them) produced from. There are five different types of cannabis. There were no detectable quantities of phytocannabinoids in the Calli at any time. Regardless of the presence or lack of hormones or the phytocannabinoid content of the cannabis, time during culture the plants that gave rise to the cultures As a result, cell suspension cultures are not likely to be successful. A bio factory capable of producing cannabinoids without the need for human interaction. One way for overcoming the lack of phytocannabinoid production in Cannabis suspension cultures is to use a genetically modified cannabis strain. The employment of elicitors is one example. These are compounds or a combination of compounds that can be added to the culture medium to help it grow. Induce the development of a desired secondary metabolite in a temporary manner Elicitors can be biotic (animal, plant) or abiotic (human). Abiotic (metal ions, chemical substances, or electric current) or biotic (plant or microbial extracts) and have been studied. Previously, it had been utilized with various degrees of success. However, Because many elicitors are poisonous or stressinducing, adding them to a suspension culture frequently results in a negative outcome. The culture's vitality will be reduced, and it may even be fatal. Flores-Sanchez took a similar technique.et al. (2009) attempted to promote phytocannabinoid synthesis in Cannabis suspension cultures. In response to any of the treatments, however, no detectable quantities of phytocannabinoids were observed. A variety of biotic and abiotic stimuli were used. As a result, the search for an elicitor capable of inducing. The manufacture of phytocannabinoids is still going on. Another aspect to consider is that phytocannabinoids are known to be poisonous to plant cells at high enough quantities, which is why Cannabis plants use trichomes to compartmentalize these substances into storage cavities outside the plant. CBGA, the precursor molecule of THCA, is an extremely toxic substance. Both Cannabis and tobacco cell suspension cultures are hazardous, generating 100% apoptotic-like programmed cell death. After 24 hours in culture at a concentration of 50 M, death occurred. This is a negative. Many plant species that produce secondary metabolites exhibit the feedback phenomenon, which is the. Many metabolites are sequestered in specialized structures for a variety of reasons.

However, one area where researchers have made progress is in the creation of cell growth methods that reduce cell toxicity. A measure of success In a variety of species, strategies like two-phase cultures have been demonstrated to boost secondary metabolite production. An aqueous phase is utilized in these systems.to promote cell development in the presence of a non-aqueous phase (usually a solvent or resin)to act as a sink for the desired product's accumulation and, in some situations, to assist its subsequent extraction In both plant cell suspension and hairy root culture cultures, twophase systems have been proven to dramatically boost metabolite yield, however to our knowledge, this has not yet been done in Cannabis. Hairy root cultures are made by infecting plant tissues with Agrobacterium rhizogenes, a bacteria that may alter the genome of plants by introducing a piece of DNA known as TDNA, which codes for a number of genes involved in plant hormone production and regulation. This leads in the formation of vast root networks that may be cultivated in vitro and are genetically diverse. They look and function just like the mother organ from whence they were generated, and they can produce the same phytochemicals. Hairy root cultures, like cell suspension cultures, have already gained interest as a technique of creating Flavonoids, isoflavonoids, and artemisinin are examples of secondary metabolites. And lignans, however they are used less frequently than cell suspension. Due to their increased difficulty of use, cultures have become more difficult to use. THCA has previously been made from tobacco hairy root cultures that have been genetically modified to express the compound. The THCA synthase enzyme, which is responsible for its production, is under the transcriptional control of the cauliflower.35S promoter of the mosaic virus. When these hairy roots were cultivated in liquid, they became hairier .8.2 percent of CBGA, the precursor molecule to THCA, was transformed in a medium enriched with CBGA. After two days of culture, half of the THCA was secreted into the surrounding environment. CBGA absorption and THCA release from these transgenic roots were both demonstrated in this medium.in vitro, but at low concentrations. A methodology for the generation of hairy root cultures has already been detailed in Cannabis, with promising results. That cultures are best established by piercing the epidermis with a needle from the hypocotyl of undamaged seedlings syringe and A. rhizogenes inoculation Cannabis (three hemp-type variants) comes in five different varieties. And two marijuana drug types) were used, and all were found to be susceptible to A. rhizogenes infection. Despite the fact that morphological responses differ. Similarly, all eight A. rhizogenes strains tested were capable of causing a hairy root shape, however this occurs in varied degrees of frequency (43-98 percent , depending on the strain).

A different method describes how hairy root cultures can be grown from Cannabis callus cultures without using A. rhizogenes by cultivating them in B5 medium with 4 mg/ml of the auxin NAA. Cannabinoid content peaks at 1.04 under these settings. After 28 days, THCA was 1.63 g/g dry weight, CBGA was 1.63 g/g dry weight, and CBDA was 1.67 g/g dry weight. Days dedicated to culture These poor yields reflect the fact that phytocannabinoids can be made from a variety of sources. Before this technology can be used with hairy root cultures, considerable yield increases must be made phytocannabinoid synthesis is financially viable. Recent research has sought to establish cannabis production in non-native hosts, with mixed results. Yeast has received special attention due to the relative ease with which metabolic engineering can be accomplished in this organism. Creature that serves as a model CBGA biosynthesis was described in detail. THCA and CBDA, as well as other artificial counterparts, were produced in yeast by modifying the native mevalonate pathway. With the addition of the Cannabis genes, as well as a heterologous hexanoyl-CoA synthesis pathway. The biosynthesis of full cannabinoids is carried out by this enzyme. The cannabis yields obtained from this method, on the other hand, The amount of THC produced by this technology was discovered to be 100 times lower than that produced by Cannabis plants. As a result, It's still a work in progress to produce cannabinoids efficiently in plant or microbial cell culture.

BioX link to Publications https://issuu.com/bioxuob

Chapter 10 FUNGI: A REVIEW ON MUSHROOMS

FUNGI: A REVIEW ON MUSHROOMS 10.1. What exactly is a fungus? A fungus is a type of eukaryote that digests food from the outside and absorbs nutrients via its cell walls. The majority of fungi reproduce through spores and have a body (thallus)Hyphae are small tubular cells that make up the hyphae. Fungi are heterotrophs, meaning they eat both plants and animals. Other organisms provide carbon and energy to animals. Some fungi get their name from the word "fungus.“ Biotrophs get their nourishment from a living host (plant or animal); others get theirs from the environment. Saprotrophs (saprophytes, dead plants or animals) get their nourishment from dead plants or animals saprobes). Some fungi infect a living host, but in order to receive their nutrients, they kill the host cells. These organisms are known as necrotrophs. Fungi were once thought to be the most basic members of the plant world, with only a few exceptions a step ahead of bacteria Fungi are no longer considered primitive. Indeed, Recent taxonomic studies, such as the Tree of Life Project, have revealed that fungi and bacteria are related. Both creatures are members of the Opisthokonta group (Fig. 1). It's possible that fungi will not be our next food source. They are connected to each other, but they are more closely related to animals than to plants. In addition, we understand that the organisms formerly known as "fungi" belong to three distinct groups. True fungus in the Kingdom Fungi (Eumycota), Oomycetes, and other adjacent groupings molds for slime (Fig. 1).

Let's take a quick look at the important groups in the Kingdom Fungi; they'll be discussed in more depth later. Most introductory mycology literature will tell you that genuine fungi are divided into four categories (phyla): Ascomycota, Basidiomycota, and Mycomycota, Chytridiomycota and Zygomycota (e.g., Alexopoulos et al. 1996; Webster and others) are two groups of fungi.2007 (Weber). Recent research has backed up the idea of recognizing extracurricular activities phyla, such as Glomeromycota, a fungus phylum that was previously classified as Zygomycota. Most plants' roots create a link with them (Fig. 2). a parasitic group of. Microsporidia, which reside inside animal cells, are now currently being studied regarded as a member of the fungi kingdom (Fig. 2). Hibbett et al. (2007) published a research paper.

Collaboration among scientists has resulted in a complete classification of the Kingdom Fungi a large number of fungi taxonomists The Dictionary of the Fungi (Kirk) uses this classification.et al. 2008) as well as additional fungal databases and references. The classification, on the other hand, As scientists utilize new tools to analyze the fungi, the system will evolve even more. Jones et al. (2011), for example, described the "cryptomycota," a potentially novel fungus. Within the Kingdom Fungi, there is a phylum of organisms known as fungi.

10.2. What is the age of fungi? Fungi are an ancient group—not as old as bacteria, which is estimated to be 3. 5 billion years old based on fossil evidence—but the earliest fungal fossils date from the Ordovician period. The age ranges from 460 to 455 million years (Redecker et al. 2000). The theory is based on fossil evidence. It wasn't until 425 million years ago that the first vascular land plants appeared. Some scientists believe that fungi may have had a crucial part in the evolution of the human race. These early plants colonized the land (Redeker et al. 2000). Mushrooms tell us what the wonderfully preserved Late Cretaceous (94 million years ago) amber tells us that mushroom-forming fungi existed that were quite identical to those found today when there were dinosaurs roaming the earth The fungus, on the other hand, The fossil record is imperfect, and it only gives us a rough idea of when things happened. Fungi have evolved into various groups. Molecular evidence suggests that fungi are far older than previously thought what the fossil record suggests and could be more than one billion years old ago.

10.3 How many different kinds of fungi are there? No one knows for sure how many species of fungi exist on our planet at present time, however it is known that at least 99,000 species have been identified.and new species are described at a pace of about 1200 each year. An educated guess about the total number of fungal species1. 5 million people are thought to exist. To arrive to this figure, Hawksworth calculated the number of plant and fungal species found in various countries. Great Britain and Ireland are two countries where both flora and fungi have been extensively investigated. This case—and discovered that each native plant has six fungus species. The total number of plant species on the planet is estimated to be around 250,000, and In the United Kingdom, the ratio of fungi to plants is typical to what is found elsewhere; There should be at least 1.5 million fungal species (6 250,000).The vast majority of all existing fungal species, if 1. 5 million species is a plausible estimate, The names of the fungi have yet to be determined. Assuming that new species emerge at a generally steady rate It will take more than 1100 years to categorize and characterize everything that remains fungus. Many of these mushrooms, on the other hand, are likely to become extinct before they are ever discovered. Given the present rates of habitat and host loss, this was discovered. For instance, up to 2% of the population. Every year, tropical forests are devastated around the world (Purvis and Hector 2000). These Fungal species abound in these environments. ForIn short-term research in the tropics, for example, 15-25 percent of the fungi gathered are new species. A110,000-hectare neotropical. A forest in Costa Rica, for example, might have around 81,000 different species of plant parasitic fungi— nearly all of the known species of fungi! Consider the following: The estimate was based solely on plant parasitic fungus, with no consideration for other factors. Saprotrophic fungi are ecological groups of fungi.

10.4. What are the functions of fungi? Fungi are involved in a variety of activities—some are decomposers, parasites, or pathogens of other creatures, while others are helpful partners in other organisms, animals, plants, or algae in symbiosis Let's take a quick look at these different option's ecological communities.

Fungi that are connected with mammals 10.5. Fungi can grow on and inside both invertebrate and vertebrate creatures. Many fungus, for example, can attack insects and nematodes and may play a role in their control crucial part in keeping these creatures' populations under control. Insect-attacking. Fungi classified as "entomopathogens" contain a diverse group of fungi belonging to the phylum Ascomycota. Zygomycota and Chytridiomycota are two types of fungi. Some of the most well-known and spectacular are listed here. Ophiocordyceps and associated entomopathogens belong to the Ascomycota genus Ophiocordyceps genus. Insects like caterpillars and ants are infected by these fungi, and they eat them. Then they produce large stromata that protrude from their victim's body in a most unusual way a dramatic tone (Fig. 3). These fungi can also change the behavior of insects. Brazilian "zombieant" fungi invade insect brains, causing the victim to crawl up plants and die. In a "death grip," bite into the plant flesh. Surprisingly, one of these entomopathogens has been used by humans. For thousands of years, Ophiocordyceps sinensis has been used to cure a variety of diseases. This fungus (Fig. 3) is an important part of traditional Asian medicine. "Winter worm" and "summer grass" are two frequent names for this plant.

Entomopathogens such as Beauveria bassiana are utilized as biological control agents for insect pests because they are so effective at killing insects. Colony collapse disorder in honeybees has been linked to a virus and a microsporidian infection. Nosema ceranae is a fungus (Bromenshenk et al. 2010). A type of fungus known as. The order Entomophthorales ("insect killers") includes some highly specialized insects entomopathogens. Entomophthora musae is a common example of this. A ring of white spores was spotted developing around the body of a parasitized person flies on glass panes. Some fungus are parasitic nematodes, rotifers, and other microscopic organisms' animals that live in the dirt. Arthropathy's is a widespread nematode predator oligospora, a fungus with sticky hyphae networks for catching food nematodes. The fungus invades and consumes the nematode after it is paralyzed body.

Fortunately, there are about 200-300 species of fungal infections that affect vertebrates, yet some of these fungus can have fatal consequences. Consider Batrachochytrium dendrobatidis, a member of the phylum Chytridiomycota and a well-known frog killer. This was not even a Chytridiomycota fungus. This fungus wasn't even supposed to be there. It was unknown to scientists until 1996, when it was linked to frogs that had. At the Smithsonian National Zoological Park in Washington, D.C., he died of an unknown skin ailment. Washington, D.C. is the capital of the United States. The fungus does not infect the frog's body, although it is fatal, according to some reports because it causes cardiac arrest by disrupting electrolyte balance. Frogs that have been afflicted look to die of a heart attack! The frog chytrid has been linked to the. Frog populations are declining all around the world. Thankfully, this is the only option chytrid is a parasitic worm that appears to infect solely vertebrates' amphibians. Geomyces destructans, a cold-loving parasite, is another deadly animal parasite. White-nose syndrome in bats is caused by a fungus (Blehert et al., 2009). This is a fungus. Some bats have skin on their muzzles, ears, and wing membranes that it colonizes. Bats that have been afflicted show peculiar behavior. The bat fungus has been linked to a fall in bat populations. Many wildlife biologists are interested in bat populations in the northeastern United States worried. White-nose syndrome had been confirmed in 16 states as of 2011, according to the CDC four provinces in Canada. There are various types of fungal infections, or "mycoses," in humans. Dermatophytes, fungi that invade dead keratinized tissue such as skin, fingernails, and toenails, are the most common cause. Dermatophytes are bacteria that cause skin infections.’ Ringworm,' for example, is unattractive and difficult to treat, although it is rarely serious. Some In healthy persons, fungi are part of the normal microbiota, but they can become pathogenic. In people with predisposed situations, pathogenic. Candida species, for example. Many healthy persons get bothersome yeast infections in their mucosal tissues, although may also cause infections in newborns and children known as candidiasis persons who are immunocompromised Another type of fungus is breathed in the form of spores. Infectious disease spreads through the lungs. Coccidioides imcites is one of these fungus. Valley fever is caused by coccidioidomycosis and Histoplasma capsulatum.(histoplasmosis). Normally, opportunistic fungal infections are not linked toHumans and other animals are immune to it, but it can cause deadly illnesses in people who are weak or healthy. When breathed or implanted in wounds, it causes harm to people. One of the fungi is Aspergillus fumigatus. The most important of these opportunists produces microscopic airborne spores that are harmful to humans regularly inhaled; in some people, the fungus becomes invasive, causing a rash. Aspergillosis is a fungal infection that affects people who are immunocompromised.

Pneumocystis carinii, the organism that causes pneumonia-like symptoms in immunocompromised people, was discovered to be a fungus, not a protozoan, as had been thought for decades. Why was this pathogen labeled as a pathogen? protozoan? It is resistant to the majority of medications used to treat fungal infections. Anti-protozoan medicines, however, are effective. This peculiar fungus was discovered to be one of the In the late twentieth century, the top causes of mortality in AIDS patients were. 10.6. Plants and fungi

Fungus and plants have a long history together, and many different fungi are involved. Fungus are an important group of plant pathogens—fungi are responsible for the majority of plant diseases—but only about 10% of all known fungi can infect living plants. Plant pathogenic fungus are a small subset of the fungi that are found in and around plants. The majority of fungus are decomposers, feeding on the remains of plants and other organisms. Fungi's role as decomposers, helpful symbionts, and cryptic plant colonists known as endophytes are among the other sorts of interactions that will be explored here.As saprotrophs and decomposers, most fungus are found in plants. These fungi decompose all forms of organic waste, including wood and other plant materials. The main components of wood are cellulose, hemicellulose, and lignin. Lignin is a complex polymer that encases the more easily degradable cellulose and hemicellulose and is highly resistant to breakdown. Fungi are one of the few organisms capable of breaking down wood, and there are two types: brown and white rot fungi. Brown rot fungus selectively destroy cellulose and hemicellulose in wood, leaving the more tenacious lignin behind. Due to the brittle nature of the residual lignin, the rotting wood has a brown color and tends to produce cubical fissures (Fig. 4). Brown rot is caused by only 10% of wood decay fungi, and the majority of these fungi (80%) are found on coniferous wood. Brown rot residues are vital for mycorrhizal development (see the following paragraph for more information on mycorrhizal fungi), moisture retention, and carbon sequestration in temperate forest soils. Brown rot leftovers are extremely resistant to degradation and can last up to 300 years in the soil. White rot fungi are more abundant than brown rot fungus, and they degrade cellulose, hemicellulose, and lignin at nearly the same pace. The rotted wood has a stringy feel, is pale in color, and is light in weight (Fig. 5). Only white rot fungi are capable of totally degrading lignin. Lignin is one of the most prevalent organic polymers on the world, accounting for 30% of all organic carbon—only cellulose is more abundant.

Mycorrhizal fungi are a type of fungus that is closely connected with plants. The term mycorrhiza refers to a mutually beneficial relationship (a sort of symbiosis) between fungi and plant roots. The most prevalent type of mycorrhizal association is arbuscular mycorrhizae, which involves individuals of the phylum Glomeromycota connected with the roots of most major plant groupings. As will be mentioned later, the vast majority of vascular plants (>80%) develop mycorrhizae (under Glomeromycota).Ectocorrhizae, which occur between forest trees and members of the phyla Basidiomycota and Ascomycota, are another widespread type of relationship. The fungus creates a "Hartig net" of hyphae surrounding the host root cortical cells and a "mantle" of hyphae around the host roots in this connection. Many ectomycorrhizal fungi produce edible mushrooms, such as chanterelles (Cantharellus cibarius and similar species), boletes (Boletus edulis and related species), and matsutake (Tricholoma magnivelare) (Fig. 6). Truffles, members of the phylum Ascomycota that produce underground fruiting bodies, are a valuable category of ectomycorrhizal fungi. Tuber melanospora, a French Périgord truffle, and Tuber magnatum, an Italian white truffle, can fetch exorbitant sums; for example, a 1. 5-kg Italian white truffle sold for $330,000 at an auction in 2007!

Lichens are symbiotic relationships between fungi and green algae or, less frequently, Cyanobacteria. The alga or cyanobacterium is normally limited to isolated sections of the lichen thallus, which is largely made up of fungal hyphae. The fungus' reproductive organs, such as disc- or cup-like structures called apothecia, are often visible in lichens (Fig. 7). In exchange for providing protection from desiccation and ultraviolet light, the fungus collects carbohydrates produced by photosynthesis from algae or cyanobacteria. Lichens can be found on practically every continent in a variety of settings. There's certainly a lichen growing there—on bare rocks, sidewalks, gravestones, the exoskeletons of some insects, and even on cars that stay in one place for a long period!

Endophytes are fungi that live inside their plant hosts and are distinguished by their presence inside asymptomatic plants. In natural ecosystems, all plants are likely to have a symbiotic relationship with endophytic fungi (Rodriguez et al. 2009). Disease, herbivory, drought, heat, salt, and metals have all been proven to transmit stress tolerance to their host plant by endophytic fungus. Neotyphodium (phylum Ascomycota) clavicipitaceous endophytes are among the most well-studied. Endophyte-infected turfgrass seed is supplied commercially for seeding lawns and other grassy recreational areas because these fungi create alkaloid chemicals that protect the grass host from insects that would otherwise feast on it. Unfortunately, livestock such as sheep, cattle, llamas, and horses are also harmed by endophyte-produced toxins when they consume diseased grass. 'Ryegrass staggers' occurs when animals graze on Neotyphodium lolii-infested perennial ryegrass (Lolium perenne). Tremors and jerky or uncoordinated movements are common signs in infected animals. Let's take a look at fungi's role as plant pathogens. Plant pathogenic fungi are found in thousands of species, and they are responsible for 70% of all known plant illnesses. Plant parasitic fungi are parasites, although not all pathogenic fungi are parasitic fungi. Is there a distinction between a parasite and a pathogen? Plant parasitic fungus get their nourishment from a living plant host, although the plant host doesn't always show any signs of infection. Endophytic fungi, as stated in the preceding paragraph, are plant parasites in this sense since they dwell in close proximity to plants and rely on them for nourishment. Plant pathogenic fungi are parasitic fungi that produce disease with symptoms. Biotrophic fungal pathogens receive nutrients from living host tissues, generally by the formation of specialized cells termed haustoria within host cells (Fig. 8). Necrotrophic infections get their nourishment from dead host tissue, which they kill by toxin or enzyme synthesis. Most biotrophic fungi have relatively limited host ranges, focusing on a small number of plant hosts. Necrotrophic fungi can be either generalists that grow on a wide variety of hosts or specialists that only thrive on a few. Some plant pathogenic fungi alter the growth of their hosts by influencing the amount of growth regulators produced by the plant or by creating growth regulators themselves. Cankers, galls, witches' broom, leaf curl, and stunting are examples of alterations in plant growth produced by plant pathogenic fungus.

Plant pathogenic fungi can also be classified based on the stage of the plant host that is attacked, such as seeds, seedlings, or adult plants, as well as the component of the plant that is damaged, such as roots, leaves, shoots, stems, woody tissues, fruits, or flowers. Seed rot is caused by fungus such as Fusarium, Rhizoctonia, and Sclerotium, which infect plants at the seedling stage. These pathogens are capable of infecting a wide range of plants. Because seedling infections thrive in wet soils, they frequently induce damping-off symptoms. Many of the same fungi that destroy seedlings can also infect established plants' roots, causing root and crown rot. Infection spreads through wounds, resulting in lesions or death of the root system and crown in some cases. Members of the phylum Basidiomycota of the genera Armillaria and Heterobasidion cause some common tree root rots. Armillaria spp. develop rhizomorphs, which are shoe-string-like bundles of hyphae that allow the fungus to spread from one tree to another. Heterobasidion species can live as saprotrophs in dead tree stumps and roots, but they can also infect living hosts via root contact. Infected trees become weakened and die, or may blow over in high winds, as a result of these fungus causing deterioration in the roots and crown. Wood rot fungus, the majority of which are Basidiomycota members, infect trees through wounds, branch stubs, and roots, decaying the interior heartwood of living trees. In trees cut for timber, extensive decay weakens the tree and lowers the quality of the wood (see the discussion of "white rot" and "brown rot" fungi above).

Vascular wilt pathogens kill their hosts by infecting them through the roots or wounds and spreading into the xylem, where they create microscopic spores that are conveyed upward until they reach the perforated extremities of the xylem vessels, where they are stuck. Through the pores, the spores germinate and proliferate. In this way, the fungus spreads throughout the plant. The loss of turgidity in the plant leaves is the first sign of vascular wilt, which usually occurs on one side of the plant or on a single branch. Vascular discolouration can be seen when the stems of diseased plants are sliced apart. Fusarium oxysporum, Verticillium albo-atrum, and Verticillium dahliae are among the most important vascular wilt fungi. Panama disease of bananas, caused by Fusarium oxysporum forma specialis (f. sp.) cubense, is one of the most well-known vascular wilts. In the early twentieth century, this fungus nearly wiped off banana production in Latin America. The majority of bananas planted for export were of a single cultivar, 'Gros Michel,' which proved to be extremely sensitive to Panama disease. Panama sickness has no effective treatment, and it has spread fast throughout banana farms around the world. The discovery of the cultivar 'Cavendish,' which is resistant to the strain of Panama disease that destroyed 'Gros Michel,' salvaged the banana industry. Although the 'Cavendish' banana is currently the most popular in the United States and Europe, a new strain of the Panama disease pathogen began killing 'Cavendish' bananas in Malaysia in 1985, and experts are concerned that this strain may spread.

Leaf spot pathogens infect plants by natural plant openings like stomates or by piercing the host cuticle and epidermal cell wall directly. Fungi produce hydrolytic enzymes, such as cutinases, cellulases, pectinases, and proteases, to break down the host tissue and allow them to penetrate directly. Alternatively, near the end of germ tubes, certain fungi create specialized structures called appressoria (sing. appressorium). Turgor pressure builds up in the appressorium, and mechanical force is used in conjunction with an infection peg to break the host cell walls. The fungus must receive nutrients from the cells once within the plant leaf, and this is frequently accomplished by killing host cells (necrotrophs). The death of host cells is visible as a lesion, which is a collection of dead cells (Fig. 9).

Toxins produced by many leaf-spotting fungus destroy host cells, resulting in a lesion encircled by a yellow halo (Fig. 10). The plant's ability to make photosynthates is severely harmed if enough of the leaf surface is damaged, or if infected leaves drop prematurely.

Returning to bananas, another severe disease induced by Mycosphaerella fijiensis is black leaf streak, often known as black Sigatoka. The black Sigatoka infection, unlike the root-infecting fungus that causes Panama disease, may be controlled by spraying a protective fungicide on banana leaves. Control of black Sigatoka necessitates several fungicide applications, and this disease can account for up to 25% of a banana's entire production cost.

The chestnut blight disease, Cryphonectria parasitica, an example of a canker-causing fungal infection, has largely eradicated American chestnut trees as a dominant hardwood tree in the eastern United States. When a disease damages the phloem and vascular cambium in a woody host, cankers form. If a canker encircles a tree's trunk or limb, that part of the plant will perish. The fruiting bodies that grow in the canker are commonly used to identify the fungus that causes the canker. Galls, unlike cankers, are caused by aberrant plant growth, mainly due to an increase in cell size and cell division. Although galls are commonly linked with insect pests, some fungal infections can cause them as well. Two common examples are the black knot pathogen Apiosporina morbosa on Prunus spp. (Fig. 11) and Gymnosporangium species, which cause galls on their coniferous hosts (Fig. 12).

Gymnosporangium is a rust fungus of the genus Gymnosporangium. Biotrophic diseases, such as rust fungus, infect, proliferate, and sporulate in living plant tissue. Despite the fact that biotrophs require living host tissue for development and reproduction, they can be harmful diseases because they reduce the photosynthetic surface and cause water loss in the host plant. Rust fungus attack a wide range of plants, and to complete their life cycles, they frequently require two unrelated hosts. Rust fungi get their name from the abundance of orange spores that grow on plants infected by these fungi; affected plants often appear to be rusting.Black stem rust of wheat, a disease well known to the ancient Romans, is one historically significant rust fungus. Puccinia graminis f. sp. tritici causes black stem rust in wheat and barberry (Berberis species). Because the virus requires the barberry host to complete its life cycle, early control efforts in the United States and Canada focused on eradicating this host rather than the more economically significant wheat host. We now know that this method of eradication has limited success since rust spores can be transferred vast distances by wind currents along the "Puccinia pathway"—for example, from northern Mexico to the US-Canada border.

10.7 Fungi morphological features: mycelium and hyphaeLet's take a closer look at fungi and the structures they can create. The production of a filamentous thallus known as the mycelium is a crucial property of fungi that has contributed to their effective exploitation of various ecological niches. A mycelium is made up of hyphae (Fig. 13), which are small tubular cells that branch out and develop through substrates or food sources, secreting enzymes that break down complicated substrates into simple molecules that may be absorbed back through the cell wall. The Kingdom's fungal cell wall Chitin and glucans (in Ascomycota, Basidiomycota, and Chytridiomycota), as well as chitosan and other components, are found in fungi.

Septa, or cross walls, can be present in hyphae, or they might be absent (nonseptate; aseptate; coenocytic). Specific groups of fungus have distinct hyphae types (septate or aseptate). The septa of fungi that create septate hyphae have openings called septal pores that allow cytoplasm and organelles to pass from one compartment to the next. Specific groups of fungi have different types and complexity of septal pores.Hyphae are propagated by a germinating spore or other sort of propagule, which are discussed in greater detail in the section "Fungal Reproduction. "Hyphae extend outwards from the point of establishment, elongating virtually solely at the tips. Apical growth causes hyphae to be generally uniform in diameter, and unhindered mycelium forms a circular colony on solid substrates that support fungal growth; agar, a gelatinous material derived from seaweed and modified with various nutrients, is often used to grow fungus in culture (Fig. 14).

Some fungi only or largely grow as yeasts, which are single-celled fungi that reproduce through budding or fission. Unlike hyphae, yeasts undergo wall development across the entire cell surface, typically resulting in a virtually spherical cell (Fig. 15). Fungi can also transition between mycelial and yeast-like development depending on the environment. Dimorphism refers to the ability of some members of the phyla Ascomycota, Basidiomycota, and Zygomycota to grow in diverse forms.

10.7. The interior of a fungal cell The majority of the organelles found in fungal cells are the same as those seen in other eukaryotes. Fungal nuclei are typically tiny (less than 2 m in diameter) and can compress and/or stretch in order to pass through septal holes and into forming spores. Fungi have been shown to have anywhere from 6 to 21 chromosomes, each of which codes for 6,000 to over 18,000 genes. Fungal genomes range in size from 8.5 megabase pairs (Mb) to slightly over 400 Mb, making them among the smallest of eukaryotic creatures on average—roughly 1% the size of mammalian genomes and just 1.3% the size of the biggest known bacterial genome. Many fungi (Ascomycota) have a haploid life cycle, whilst others (Basidiomycota) have a lengthy dikaryotic phase. 10.8. Reproduction of fungi Spores are a common way for fungi to reproduce. A spore is a single or multiple cell survival or dispersal unit capable of germinating and producing a new hypha. Fungal spores, unlike plant seeds, lack an embryo but do contain nutritional reserves necessary for germination. As part of their life cycles, many fungus produce multiple types of spores. Fungal spores can be produced in two ways: as an asexual process involving only mitosis (mitospores) or as a sexual process involving meiosis (meiospores) (meiospores). The formation of meiospores reflects the evolutionary history of fungi and consequently their classification into major groups (phyla).Many fungus generate spores inside or on the surface of their fruiting bodies. The mushroom, a form of fruiting body produced by certain Basidiomycota, is well-known to many people. Other fungal fruiting structures, such as puffballs or shelf fungus, may be recognized. These are examples of big, visible fruiting bodies; however, many fungi create a much greater variety of microscopic fruiting bodies. Fruiting bodies all have one thing in common: they produce spores and a mechanism for distributing those spores. Within the fungal groupings, fruiting bodies will be discussed in greater depth.

10.9 Anamorph and teleomorph Many fungi have the ability to reproduce both sexually and asexually. Different conditions may be required for sexual and asexual reproduction (e. g., nutrients, temperature, light, moisture). In some fungi, sexual reproduction requires the conjugation (mating) of two sexually compatible strains. The names 'anamorph' and 'teleomorph' are used to describe the morphological characteristics of asexual and sexual reproduction in fungi, respectively. Many students are perplexed by the concepts of anamorph and teleomorph since we are not used to thinking about organisms with such reproductive flexibility. For a more in-depth look at anamorph and teleomorp. Meiospores Examples of meiospores—spores that are the products of meiosis—include ascospores and basidiospores. Ascospores are formed inside a sac-like structure called an ascus (Fig. 16). An ascus starts out as a sac of cytoplasm and nuclei, and by a process called "free cell formation" a cell wall forms de novo around each nucleus and surrounding cytoplasm to form ascospores (typically eight per ascus). Ascospores vary in size, shape, color, septation, and ornamentation among taxa. Basidiospores are formed on a basidium (Fig. 17) and are typically one-celled with one or two haploid nuclei. Basidiospores vary in size, color and ornamentation depending upon the taxonomic group. More information on dispersal of ascospores and basidiospores can be found below.

10.10. Mitospores Conidia (sing. conidium), sporangiospores, and zoospores are examples of mitospores, which are created by members of the phyla Ascomycota, Zygomycota, and Chytridiomycota, respectively. The chlamydospore is another form of asexual propagule produced by fungi of several phyla.

Conidia 10.11. Conidia are produced by the fungus from a modified hypha or a developed conidiogenous cell. Conidiogenous cells can grow individually on hyphae, on the surface of aggregated hyphal structures, or within various fruiting bodies. Pycnidia and acervuli are fruiting structures that contain conidia. Conidia are produced on fruiting bodies such as Sporodochia and Synnemata. Conidia are primarily produced by Ascomycota; however, some Basidiomycota are also capable of creating them. 10.12. Sporangiospores Sporangiospores are asexual propagules formed by cleavage of the cytoplasm inside a globose or cylindrical sporangium. Sporangiospores are globose or ellipsoid-shaped, thin-walled, one-celled, hyaline or pale-colored spores. A single sporangium can produce anything from one to 50,000 sporangiospores. Sporangiospores are discharged when the sporangial wall breaks down, or the entire sporangium can be spread as a whole. Fungi in the phyla Chytridiomycota and Zygomycota, as well as fungal-like Oomycetes, produce sporangiospores (see section "Fungal-like Organisms Studied by Plant Pathologists and Mycologists").

Zoospores 10.13. A zoospore is a microscopic, motile propagule with one or more flagella and a length of 2 to 14 m and a diameter of 2 to 6 m. It lacks a cell wall and has one or more flagella. Flagella have a diameter of 0.25 m and can be up to 50 m long. Zoospores are produced by a group of real fungi known as the Chytridiomycota, as well as fungal-like creatures in the Kingdom Straminipila and slime molds (see section "Fungal-like Organisms Studied by Plant Pathologists and Mycologists"). The whiplash flagellum, which is directed backward, and the tinsel flagellum, which is oriented forward, are two forms of flagella. The tinsel flagellum is found only in members of the Kingdom Straminipila, and not in real fungi. Endogenous energy reserves—zoospores cannot receive food from external sources—and environmental factors determine the amount of time zoospores may swim. Chemotaxis is the movement of zoospores in response to a chemical gradient, such as root exudates. The zoospore goes through a process called encystment at the end of its motile phase, in which it either loses or retracts its flagella and develops a cell wall. The encysted zoospore, known as a cyst, can germinate either directly or indirectly through the emergence of another zoospore.Similar to the production of sporangiospores in sporangia, zoospores are formed inside a sac-like structure termed a zoosporangium by a process involving mitosis and cytoplasmic cleavage. Depending on the taxonomic group, zoospores emerge from the zoosporangium via a gelatinous plug that dissolves, a preformed opening in the wall covered with a cap called an operculum that flips back, or a preformed opening in the wall coated with a cap called an operculum that flips back.

Chlamydospores 10.14 Chamydospores are survival propagules that develop a thicker wall and a cytoplasm packed with lipid reserves from an existing hyphal cell or conidium. Depending on the fungus, the thicker cell walls are pigmented or hyaline, and chlamydospores form individually or in clusters. When the mycelium breaks down, chlamydospores are spread in a passive manner. Many different types of fungi produce chlamydospores, which are frequently detected in aging cultures. Sclerotia 10.15 Sclerotia (sing. sclerotium) are hyphae aggregations that have been differentiated into an exterior pigmented rind and an interior medulla of hyaline cells. Sclerotia are overwintering structures that can germinate directly or give rise to structures in which the meiospores are formed and are produced by a number of fungi in the phyla Ascomycota and Basidiomycota. In some fungi, such as Rhizoctonia solani, they are the only type of propagule produced, whereas in fungi such as Claviceps purpurea and Sclerotinia. 10.16. Fungi Kingdom The major phyla of true fungi will be briefly outlined in terms of their properties and diversity. Selected members of the various phyla are introduced and, in some cases, illustrated. Each phylum also has a generalized life cycle that shows when plasmogamy (cell fusion), karyogamy (nuclear fusion), and meiosis occur, as well as the types of structures involved in these events. The recommended reading list at the end of this article contains more thorough information on Kingdom Fungi members. The phylum Ascomycota has roughly 33,000 species divided into three subphyla: Taphrinomycotina, Saccharomycotina, and Pezizomycotina. Members of this phylum create ascospores inside a sac-like structure called an ascus to reproduce sexually or meiotically (Fig. 18 – general life cycle) (Fig. 19).

Many Ascomycota species also (or primarily) develop spores through an asexual or mitotic process; these spores, known as conidia, vary in size, shape, color, and septation depending on the fungus in which they are formed. If ascospores are generated during the lifespan, conidia and ascospores are normally produced at separate times of the year. The occurrence of sexual and asexual states in many Ascomycota that are separated in time and place has long perplexed individuals unfamiliar with mycology and plant pathology. The asexual states of Ascomycota are particularly relevant to plant pathologists because they are more frequently encountered than the sexual stage and must be identified for control, quarantine, or other reasons. Deuteromycetes, fungi imperfecti, mitosporic fungi, conidial fungi, and anamorphic fungi are some of the names given to fungus that reproduce only asexually. With one exception, fungi in the subphylum Taphrinomycotina do not produce fruiting bodies, such as the fission yeast Schizosaccharomyces (Fig. 20), plant parasites in the genera Protomyces and Taphrina (peach leaf curl; see Figs. 21 & 22), and Pneumocystis, a yeast-like fungus previously mentioned (in "Fungi associated with animals") that causes.

Subphylum The genus Saccharomycotina contains about 1500 yeast species, the most of which exist as saprotrophs in the presence of plants and animals, but also a limited number of plant and animal diseases (Suh et al. 2006). Asci are generated without being encased in a fruiting body (Fig. 23). Yeasts have long been used to make beer, wine, single-cell protein, and baker's yeast, but their applications in industry have grown to include citric acid, fuel alcohol, and riboflavin (Kurtzman and Sugiyama 2001). The yeast Saccharomyces cerevisiae (Fig. 15), which is used in baking and brewing, is a useful model organism for researchers exploring a variety of genetic and physiological processes. S. cerevisiae was the first eukaryotic creature to have its entire genome sequenced in 1997.

Subphylum Pezizomycotina is the phylum's largest group, with over 32,000 species that live in a variety of ecological niches as saprotrophs, parasites, and mutualists with plants, animals, and other fungus. Lichens make up at least 40% of the species (Fig. 24). Prototunicate, unitunicate, and bitunicate are the three forms of asci found in this subphylum. Ascospores are released by prototunicate asci due to a breakdown of the ascus wall, whereas ascospores are forcibly ejected by unitunicate and bitunicate asci. Prior to ascospore discharge, the inner wall of bitunicate asci balloons out from the outer wall, whereas the wall layers of unitunicate asci do not separate. Members of the Pezizomycotina subphylum produce a variety of fruiting bodies, including cleistothecia, chasmothecia, apothecia, perithecia, and pseudothecia. Some members of this subphylum have stromata, which are solid masses of hyphae on or in which perithecia or pseudothecia form.

Ascospores are discharged by the disintegration of the ascomatal wall in cleistothecia (sing. cleisothecium) (Fig. 25), which lack a prepared aperture. The teleomorphic (sexual) forms of Aspergillus and Penicillium are common fungi that generate cleistothecia (Fig. 26). Aspergillus species play an essential role in the creation of fermented foods and beverages such as soy sauce, miso, and rice wine (sake). Aspergillus species can infect animals and cause aspergillosis, while others can create mycotoxins. Aflatoxin is a strong carcinogen produced by the fungus A. flavus and found in foods prepared from infected cereals, corn, and peanuts. The United States Food and Drug Administration has set a rigorous limit of 20 parts per billion for aflatoxin levels in food, and the country spends $30-50 million on aflatoxin testing each year. The Penicillium genus is also employed in the food industry. The blue veins in Roquefort and Gorgonzola cheeses, as well as the white rind on the outside of Camembert cheese, are caused by the development and sporulation of specific Penicillium species (Fig. 27). Penicillin, the "wonder medicine" of the twentieth century, is generated by P. chrysogenum strains. Other Penicillium species, such as P. digitatum and P. italicum, are responsible for the blue and green molds that typically cause citrus fruit rot.

Ascospores are discharged via a split (or "chasm") in the ascomatal wall in chasmothecia (sing. chasmothecium) (Fig. 28). The name is now used to refer to the fruiting bodies of the Erysiphales order of powdery mildew fungi (Fig. 29).

Apothecia (sing. apothecium) are exposed, cup-shaped fruiting structures (Fig. 30), but they can take many forms, including those found in morel mushrooms (Morchella spp. Fig. 31). Apothecia-forming fungus are sometimes known as discomycetes or "cup fungi." Monilinia (brown rot of peaches; Figs. 32 & 33) and Sclerotinia are two significant groups of plant diseases that generate apothecia.

Perithecia (sing. perithecium) are ascomata that are enclosed and have a preformed aperture (ostiole) through which ascospores are expelled (Fig. 34). Most fungi that produce perithecia also have unitunicate asci and are classed as Sordariomycetes, one of the largest Ascomycota classes with over 3,000 species (Zhang et al. 2006). Pyrenomycetes is another name for these fungus. Members of this group can be found as saprotrophs, endophytes of plants, or pathogens of plants, animals, and other fungus in practically all habitats. Sordariomycetes are responsible for a wide range of economically important plant pathogens, including anthracnose (Glomerella cingulata), blasts (Magnaporthe oryzae, rice blast pathogen), blights (Cryphonectria parasitica, chestnut blight), ergot (Claviceps purpurea), and Fusarium head blight (scab) of small grains (Gibberella zeae).

Pseudothecia (sing. pseudothecium) resembles perithecia in appearance, but their development differs. Asci occur in locules (openings) within ascostroma, a type of vegetative fungal tissue; this group was previously known as loculoascomycetes but is now classified as Dothideomycetes. Other characteristics of Dothideomycetes include the creation of bitunicate asci and the production of darkly pigmented, multiseptate asospores or conidia by many members of this group. Members of the Dothideomycetes, like the Sordariomycetes, are saprotrophs that associate with plants as pathogens, endophytes, and epiphytes, and grow on the surface of plants as epiphytes (Schoch et al. 2006). Venturia inaequalis (apple scab; Fig. 35) and Mycosphaerella fijiensis (Black Sigatoka disease of banana) are examples of well-known plant pathogens in this group; Alternaria (Fig. 36), Cladosporium (Fig. 37), Phoma, and Stemphylium are examples of common asexually reproducing fungus in this group.

The majority of Ascomycota lichen-forming members belong to the Lecanoromycetes class. With approximately 13,500 species documented, this is the most diverse group of fungi. The majority of this class's members develop apothecial fruiting structures (Figs. 7, 24, 38, 39). The majority of lichenized fungi have a symbiotic relationship with green algae, and about 10% have a symbiotic relationship with cyanobacteria. The lichen thallus produces a variety of secondary metabolites that are important biologically and ecologically (Miadlikowska et al. 2006). The lichen thallus may grow in a variety of circumstances, and some species can live for hundreds of years. From the Arctic to the Antarctic, lichens can be found in a variety of settings, including some that can grow in aquatic and marine conditions.

10.17. Phylum Basidiomycota Phylum Basidiomycota Phylum Basidiomycota Phylum Basidiomycot With nearly 30,000 described species, Basidiomycota is the second largest phylum of fungi. Basidiospores are produced by members of the phylum Basidiomycota on a basidium, which is a club-shaped structure (Fig. 17). Clamp connections (Figs. 40 & 41) and dolipore septa are common features of the mycelium of many Basidiomycota species

The phylum Basidiomycota is divided into three subphyla: Ustilaginomycotina, Pucciniomycotina, and Agaricomycotina (Blackwell et al. 2006). Ustilaginomycotina and Pucciniomycotina are plant parasitic fungi known as smut and rust fungi, respectively, and are distinguished by a condition that generates thick-walled teliospores (Figs. 42 & 43). Tilletia and Ustilago species are the most studied members of the Ustilaginomycotina family. Corn smut is caused by Ustilago maydis, which generates visible tumor-like growths on infected host plants (Fig. 44). These formations eventually become filled with dark teliospores and are referred to as "cuitlacoche" in Mexico. Wheat bunts (Tilletia caries and Tilletia laevis—common bunts; Tilletia contraversa—dwarf bunts; and Tilletia indica—Karnal bunts) are plant diseases that turn host ovaries into masses of black, thickwalled teliospores that smell like rotten fish (Fig. 45).

Rust fungi are a group of plant parasitic fungi that belong to the Pucciniomycotina subphylum. In a single life cycle, rust fungi can produce up to five different types of spores (spermatia, aeciospores, urediniospores, teliospores, and basidiospores) (Fig. 46 – general life cycle). Rust fungus that create all five spore stages are macrocyclic, while those that do not produce uredinospores are demicyclic, and those that do not produce both urediniospores and aeciospores are microcyclic. Rust fungus can either complete their life cycle on a single host (autoecious rusts) or require two unrelated alternate hosts (heteroecious rusts). Puccinia graminis (black stem rust) is the most well-known macrocyclic, heteroecious rust, with two spore stages (uredinia and telia) on cultivated wheat (Fig. 47) and two separate spore states (spermagonia and aecia) on barberry leaves (Fig. 48). When the teliospores germinate, the fifth state, probasidium generating basidiospores, is created (Fig. 46).

The morphologically diverse group of fungi that generate basidia in various types of fruiting bodies (Fig. 49 – general life cycle) are included in the subphylum Agaricomycotina, previously known as the Hymenomycetes. Mushrooms (Fig. 50), puffballs (Fig. 51), shelf fungus (Fig. 52), stinkhorns (Fig. 53), jelly fungi (Figs. 54 & 55), and bird's nest fungi are all members of this category (Fig. 56). Many species are saprotrophic, meaning they feed on dead plant matter such as woody substrates. Some of these saprotrophic species, such as the common button mushroom (Agaricus bisporus), oyster mushrooms (Pleurotus ostreatus), and shiitake mushrooms (Pleurotus ostreatus), are cultivated for food (Lentinula edodes). Other members of this fungus family are important ectomycorrhizal fungi that create mutualistic connections with the roots of a variety of trees. Some ectomycorrhizal fruiting bodies, such as chanterelles (Cantharellus cibarius and kindred species), porcini (Boletus edulis), and American matsutake (Tricholoma magnivelare), are prized foods (Fig. 6). A few members of this category, such as Armillaria and Rhizoctonia species, are economically important plant parasites.

Glomeromycota phylum 10.18. Long thought to be part of the Zygomycota, arbuscular mycorrhizal (AM) fungi are now classified as a separate phylum, Glomeromycota (Shüler et al. 2001). This is a longextinct fungus that can be found in the fossil record dating back at least 400 million years. Most (80 percent) vascular plants' roots create obligate, mutualistic connections with AM fungus called endomycorrhizae. The phylum is home to a tiny number of species (about 160). The highly branched arbuscules formed inside the cortical cells of host roots are one of the most distinguishing features of these fungi; arbuscules are the point of exchange between fungus and plant, where carbohydrates produced by the plant are acquired by the fungus and nitrogen, phosphorous, and other minerals acquired by the fungus' mycelium are transferred to the plant. The fungus can consume up to 40% of the photosynthate produced by the plant. Vesicles are storage structures produced by some AM fungus inside plant roots. Outside the roots, endomycorrhizal fungi generate a large network of hyphae (extraradical hyphae). Extraradical hyphae function as an extension of the plant roots, enhancing the plant's access to water and soil minerals, especially phosphorus and nitrogen. The fungus can also obtain phosphate that would otherwise be unavailable to plants, such as from organic materials, by producing acid phosphatases. AM fungus reproduce by producing thick-walled spores with diameters ranging from 40 to 800 m, each containing hundreds or thousands of nuclei. Spores can form individually or in clusters, and AM fungi's mycelium is coenocytic. This phylum is not known to have sexual reproduction. The phylum 10.19. Chytridiomycota, or "Chytrids," is a small group of fungi that includes about 900 species that can be found in a variety of aquatic and terrestrial settings around the world. The production of zoospores with one posteriorly directed, whiplash flagellum is a trait shared by all species of this phylum. Some chytrids are commercially important plant infections, such as Synchytrium endobioticum, which causes potato black wart disease, and some are plant viral vectors (Olpidium), but the majority are saprotrophs that feed on cellulose, chitin, and keratin. As previously stated, the frog chytrid, Batrachochytrium dendrobatidis, has been linked to frog and other amphibian population decreases all around the world.

Zygomycota is a phylum of fungi 10.20. There are around 900 species in this phylum, which are classified into two ecologically separate classes, Zygomycetes and Trichomycetes (White et al. 2006). According to Hibbett et al. (2007), the phylum is polyphyletic, and further research is needed to determine the relationships of fungi conventionally classified as Zygomycota. Members of the orders Mortierellales and Mucorales are the most typically seen Zygomycetes. Many members of these two groups are saprotrophs with coenocytic mycelium that grows quickly. The zygospore is the sexual reproductive state (Fig. 57 – general life cycle), however many of these fungi produce a high number of sporangiospores, which are easily disseminated asexual spores. Mucorales fungus, also known as mucoraceous fungi, can be found in soil, feces, plant material, and other organic matter. Some mucoraceous fungus are diseases to plants and animals, whereas others are utilized to make Asian cuisines like tempeh. Mucor and Rhizopus species (Fig. 58) can cause decay illnesses in fleshy fruits, vegetables, and sunflower peduncles.

Pilobolus species (Figs. 59 & 60) were among the first fungi to be discovered growing on herbivore dung in wet chambers. Animals are connected with other Zygomycetes. In immunocompromised humans, several Rhizopus and Mucor species, for example, produce zygomycosis. Entomophthorales are parasitic insects and other animals, as the name implies. Trichomycetes are fungi that live in the intestines of insects, millipedes, and crustaceans, yet they do not harm their hosts.

Plant Pathologists and Mycologists 10.21. Study Fungal-Like Organisms Oomycetes are fungal-like creatures that produce zoospores using two flagella: a whiplash flagellum that drives the zoospore backwards and a tinsel flagellum with hairs that pulls the zoospore forward. Oomycetes have cellulose and glucans in their cell walls rather than chitin. The creation of an oospore, a thick-walled, resistant propagule that is the outcome of sexual reproduction, is another feature of Oomycetes. Oomycetes are members of the Straminipila kingdom, also known as Chromista. Diatoms, golden and brown algae, cryptomonads, and two other groups of organisms examined by mycologists in the phyla Labyrinthulomycota and Hyphochytriomycota are all members of the Oomycetes kingdom. Because the tinsel type flagellum is found in all members of the Kingdom Straminipila, it is also known as a straminipilous flagellum. Oomycetes are home to some of the world's most dangerous plant diseases. These fungi-like organisms altered the path of human history. Consider nineteenth-century Ireland, when millions of Irish in the 1840s relied almost solely on "lumper" potatoes grown on rented quarter-acre plots for food and rent. These "cottiers'" tummies were believed to be bloated from consuming up to fourteen pounds of potatoes every day. The potatoes then began to decay in 1845 due to a disease known as "Potato Murrain," which is now known as late blight of potato. 4.5 million Irish people faced famine if potatoes were not available. The famine claimed the lives of one million Irish people during the next 15 years, and one-and-a-half times that amount fled Ireland. Phytophthora infestans causes late blight, and this oomycete is still a serious pathogen in potato production, despite the fact that we can currently manage it with the use of fungicides.Among the Oomycetes are a number of additional important plant diseases, but just a handful will be discussed here. Sudden oak death and ramorum blight are caused by Phytophthora ramorum. In highly moist conditions, Pythium species induce damping-off disorders. Because their tissues are delicate and easily penetrated, seedlings are particularly vulnerable to damping-off infections. Before or after they emerge from the soil, seedlings might be killed. Downy mildews (Peronosporales) are biotrophic Oomycetes that cause white, downy sporangiophores to grow on the surface of infected hosts. White rusts (Albugo spp.) develop sporangia chains that erupt through the infected host's cuticle. When Albugo species parasitize crucifers, blister-like pustules loaded with sporangia germinate and create motile zoospores appear. Infected stems can also become bent or twisted as a result of white rust.

10.22. Other organizations Organisms that cause quick blight of turf grass and eelgrass wasting disease belong to the Labyrinthulids (phylum Labyrinthulomycota), a tiny group of Straminipila. Labyrinthulids travel in an unusual way: their small, football-shaped cells create an ectoplasmic net through which they glide. Under the microscope, the sluggish, gliding movement of the cells within the ectoplasmic net may be seen.Hyphochytrids (phylum Hyphochytridomycota, Kingdom Straminipila) look like chytrids and generate zoospores with a single anterior tinsel flagellum, as their name suggests. With only 23 species, hyphocytrids are one of the smallest groups of fungal-like creatures, both in terms of size and number of species. Algae, AM fungus spores, and Oomycete's oospores have all been documented to be parasitized by hyphochytrids. 10.23. Molds for slime Slime molds are uninucleate (amoeba) or multinucleate organisms with a trophic (feeding) stage in their life cycle that lacks a cell wall (plasmodium). In contrast to real fungus, which must receive their nutrients through a cell wall, the lack of a cell wall enables food engulfment. The slime molds have now been added to the Amoebozoa collection.Plasmodial slime molds (Myxomycota), cellular slime molds (Dictyosteliomycota and Acrasiomycota), and endoparasitic slime molds (Dictyosteliomycota and Acrasiomycota) are the four types of slime molds recognized (Plasmodiophoromycota). Plasmodial slime molds and endoparasitic slime molds will be briefly discussed. Refer to one of the introductory mycology texts recommended below for more information about cellular slime molds (Recommended Further Reading). The plasmodial slime molds can be found on plant litter, tree bark, and other types of plant debris in temperate woods. They generate a plasmodi u m (Fig. 61), a multinucleate trophic stage without a cell wall that spreads over and through decomposing organic debris, devouring bacteria, fungus, and other microorganisms (Frederick 1990). The fruiting structures, known as sporophores, are the most prominent stage of the plasmodial slime mold. They are often vividly colored and apparent to the human eye (Fig. 62). Fuligo septica is one of the most frequent slime molds in temperate areas. The sporophores of this slime mold are frequently seen under ornamental bark and mulch and resemble animal vomit rather than a living organism's fruiting structure, garnering the moniker "dog vomit slime" (Fig. 63). Slime molds in landscaping (Fig. 64) occasionally generate visits to plant disease clinics; however, none of the plasmodial slime molds are known to be plant or animal parasites, and they are of no known economic relevance other than as study model organisms.

The members of the phylum Plasmodiophoromycota are biotrophic parasitic parasites that create their plasmodia inside the cells of plants, algae, diatoms, and Oomycetes. Plasmodiophora brassicae, which causes clubroot in crucifers (Fig. 65), and Spongospora subterranea, which causes powdery scab in potatoes, are two members of this phylum that are economically important plant parasites (Fig. 66). Polymyxa graminis is a vector for the wheat mosaic virus, which is an economically significant disease. Cysts are produced inside host cells by members of this phylum, which are discharged when plant tissue breaks down and germinate to release a zoospore, which infects the host by injecting its cytoplasm into a host cell. As in the case of crucifer clubroot, infected host tissue can swell dramatically.

10.24. A Quick Synopsis A fungus, as we've seen, is a eukaryotic organism that receives nutrients through its cell walls and reproduces mostly through spores.True fungi are classified as members of the Kingdom Fungi, while fungal-like species are classified as members of other taxa. The majority of fungi have a hyphal thallus, which allows them to colonize and utilize a wide range of substrates and ecological niches as parasites, pathogens, mutualists, saprotrophs, and decomposers. Fungi and fungal-like creatures may survive and reproduce using a wide range of spore types, which are unique to each taxonomic group. This overview has offered some fundamental information on reproduction, nutrient acquisition, and ecosystem responsibilities, but there is a wealth of more material available (see Recommended Further Reading and the References). Fungi are fascinating in and of themselves, but they also play a key role in human health in both negative and positive ways.

BioX link to Publications https://issuu.com/bioxuob

Chapter 11 Plants and Earth

What do we know about plant diversity? 11.1. Areas of plant diversity In 1799, while exploring the New World with botanist Aimé Bonpland, geographer and naturalist Alexander von Humboldt famously wrote home to his brother from Venezuela, saying that he and Bonpland "... rush around like the demented, in the first 3 days we were unable to classify anything... Bonpland assures me he will go insane if the wonders do not cease soon." Since then, it has been widely acknowledged that tropical regions contain the largest diversity of plant species, with new discoveries continuing for many years to come. The ensuing 19th century is often regarded as the pinnacle of biological exploration, with European and then native scientists and explorers pushing increasingly further into isolated areas. Humboldt later inspired Charles Darwin, who circumnavigated the globe on H.M.S. Beagle from 1831 to 1836, and Alfred Russell Wallace, who explored the Amazon region with Henry Walter Bates from 1848 to 1852, only to lose nearly all of his collections on his return voyage, and then more famously in what was then known as the Malay Archipelago from 1854 to 1862, through his acclaimed Personal Narrative. "Among the scenes which are deeply impressed on my mind, none exceed in sublimity the primeval for-ests undefaced by the hand of man... no one can stand in these solitudes unmoved, and not feel that there is more in man than the mere breath of his body," Darwin (1839) wrote of the Brazilian coastal forests, while Wallace wrote of the Amazon for-ests, "There is, however, one natural feature of this coutry that is not to be overlooked." "No one who has any sense of the spectacular and sublime can be dissatisfied here," or, as Bates (1863) put it later, "the teeming profusion of Nature.“ The size and distribution of the tropical flora were thought to be both relatively small and uniform in Linnaeus' time, known as it was then from the widespread occurrence of common, ruderal species trans-ported between relatively few trading outposts established and maintained by European colonists. In 1707, Hans Sloane observed that the floras of Spain, Portugal, the West Indies, and the East Indies shared many similarities, which we now know to have been widespread weeds of tropical regions mistakenly imported through the previous two centuries of trade and travel. Few collections were being made in the heart of these countries at the time, where the unsuspecting explorer faced perils from disease, starvation, and violent local residents and wildlife. Several of the 'acolytes' who had studied under Linnaeus and then moved off to explore new areas of the world met with terrible ends later in the 18th century. Modern biological classification, it has been claimed, could only have emerged in temperate regions with a smaller and thus more manageable flora, rather than the overwhelming diversity of tropical vegetation, where "monstrous plants enough to confound all the methods of botany hitherto thought upon" were discovered.

The main employment of following 20th and 21st century botany has been compiling the requisite precise information about the Earth's botanical richness and floristic composition to validate these patterns, and then using this to argue for their conservation. The goal of this paper is to evaluate a variety of recent research on the global distribution of plant diversity and to highlight how much is already known in order to assess progress toward conserving it. Three assessments of global trends of vascular plant species richness are presented in this article. The first uses published species numbers from floras, checklists, taxonomic revisions, and protologs at a country scale (Figure 1); the second re-analyses published estimates of species richness from floras, sub-national checklists, and local field studies within the framework of a global classification of distinct ecoregions (Figure 2); and the third presents a stacked species richness map based on species distribution modeling approaches for a range of species (Figure 3). The first two approaches use the well-known power-law species–area relationship, S = cAz, to account for the fact that different geopolitical regions would differ in species richness simply due to their sizes, and thus give estimates of species richness that are independent of area, while the third approach is independent of area because it is based on an equal-area raster grid. Within the constraints of each data type, all three methods indicate roughly the same areas of plant species richness at their respective geographic resolutions, which are also essentially congruent with areas of high diversity for terrestrial tetrapod species. 11.2. RECENT ATTEMPTS TO QUANTIFY PLANT DIVERSITY This modern era of biological synthesis is the product of methodological advances (phylogenetics) and technological advancements (molecular biology and modern computing capabilities), as well as a growing awareness of the current biodiversity issue around the world. With extinction rates 1,000 times higher than background rates, the earth's 6th mass extinction has sparked efforts to compile and synthesize existing knowledge on the world's plants. Although many of the data sources on which it is based date back decades, an effort at a consoli-dated worldwide checklist of land plants (http://www.theplantli st.org) was made for the first time in over 100 years only recently (2010). Although imperfect and still evolving, such an electronic, searchable list represents a significant achievement in modern botanical knowledge and has been informed by and in turn informed by a number of global checklists for smaller plant lineages or ecological guilds, as well as similar national or regional initiatives. Whether or not biological classification is required in less species-rich temperate regions, contemporary biodiversity research in a variety of tropical regions is still underrepresented.

vascular plants are estimated to represent 383,671 species, while bryophytes represent 20,240 species (of which 12,754 are mosses and 7,486 are liverworts and hornworts; of vascular plants, there are 13,269 species of pteridophytes and lycophytes (Hassler, 2016) and seed pteridophytes and lycophytes (Hassler, 2016) while seed pteri These invaluable compilations, however, were compiled from publicly available data sources, and for most species for which data is publicly available, even basic information such as which countries each species occurs in is frequently missing, and full floras or even national-level checklists of species are not widely available for many countries, such as Myanmar, Papua New Guinea, and Sudan. Figure 1 shows patterns of species richness for vascular plants estimated for geopolitical regions of Level 3 of the Biodiversity Information Standards (TDWG) geographical scheme for recording plant distributions, and re-scaled using a species–area relationship, using the kind of comprehensive country-level data available. In the neotropics, areas rich in vascular plant species can be found from Mexico south to Bolivia in particular, as well as central and southeastern Brazil; in Asia, southern China, Vietnam, and Thailand, and through the SE Asian archipelago to the island of New Guinea, and the Australian states of Western Australia, Queensland, and New South Wales; and in Africa, Cameroon, Kenya, and Tanzania, the island of Madagascar, and particularly South Africa. 11.3. COLOGICAL AND BIOGEOGRAPHIC ESTIMATES OF PLANT DIVERSITY PATTERNS Separate intellectual traditions in plant geography have led to distinct ways of conceptualizing the huge range of plant diversity throughout the Earth's surface in order to pinpoint places of highest scientific interest or, increasingly, areas in most urgent need of conservation. Co-incident distributions of similar plants, regions of comparable vegetation, and zones with similar numbers of species are a few examples. Early attempts to characterize patterns in the distribution of the world's plants date back to the time of Schouw (1823), and many subsequent attempts have produced largely similar clas-sifications, dividing the world geographically into between 25 and 43 separate floral regions that represent areas of similar botanical composition at genus or species levels, but largely independent of species numbers, which can vary widely between temperate and tropical climates. The World Wide Fund for Nature (WWF) advocates identifying 846 distinct ecological units ("ecoregions") by vegetation type with or without dominant plant taxa, which is a similar but unrelated approach that is independent of patterns of species richness and, in this case, also of patterns of species distribution. The third of these three traditions is based solely on species richness variation, defining regions of equivalent diversity regardless of biotic (ecology or vegetation type) or abiotic (climatic or topographic variables) causes (Table 1;

FIGURE 1 Species richness for TDWG Level 3 geopolitical areas of the world, rescaled using the species–area relationship. The numbers of species per 10,000 km2 are extrapolated using incomplete species counts for each region derived from the World Checklist of Selected Plant Families (https://wcsp.science.kew.org/). Regions are shaded from green (low species richness) to red (high species richness). As a result, rather than precise counts of species numbers, diversity is measured in comparison to other regions.

These two methodologies were used to estimate the number of species and endemics per WWF ecoregion, highlighting the ecoregions with the greatest species and endemics within each biogeographical realm (Table 1; Kier et al., 2005). These biomescale areas are substantially congruent with a number of well-known Conservation International hotspots, which are characterized by a combination of an absolute threshold of endemic species (1,500) and a percentage of natural habitat loss (30%). The discovery of 36 such hotspots around the world, each occupying only 2.4 percent of the land surface but containing more than half of the world's plant species, has sparked a lot of interest and funding in terms of directing conservation efforts toward places with high species diversity. To prioritize areas, some combination of these approaches is required in order to optimize the representation of plant variety for conservation. However, because comprehensive knowledge of the world's plants is still developing, and accurate distributions even at the country level take time to compile, detailed, comparative estimates of plant endemism are still lacking globally (Pimm et al., 2014), and what there is has been estimated for geopolitical entities at Level 3 of the TDWG geographical scheme for recording plant distributions. These geopolitical estimations of endemism hotspots don't match up very well with biodiversity hotspots. Because the countries of the world with the most endemics are so much richer than other regions, some areas that meet the hotspot threshold for absolute number of endemics are relatively spe-cies-poor in total number of endemic species, such as California, the Mediterranean region, west Africa, the East African coastal forests, the Western Ghats of India, and southwestern Australia; whereas other areas that meet the hotspot threshold for absolute number of endemics are relatively spe-cies Figure 2 depicts patterns of vascular plant species richness estimated for WWF's original 867 ecoregions, as well as re-scaled utilizing a species–area relationship and biomespecific z values from Kier et al (2005). Again, areas of the neotropics with high topographic diversity emerge as the richest for vascular plant species, ranging from the montane regions of southern Mexico south through Central America to the Andean mountain chain, together with the cerrado biome and southeastern Brazil, and in Asia the Sino-Himalayan region and southern China south through SE Asia to New Guinea, followed in Africa by coastal Cameroon and Gabon, the Albertine Rift and Eastern Arc Mountains in east Africa Although at a finer ecological resolution, they are essentially the same areas as those shown in Figure 1 at the TDWG Level 3 "country" level.

FIGURE 2 Numbers of vascular plant species estimated per WWF ecoregion (version 1; Olson et al., 2001), rescaled using the species–area relationship and missing regions interpolated; regions are colored from green (low species richness) to red (high species richness), and numbers of species are given per 10,000 km2 using species estimates and z-values for biomes given in Kier et al. 2005. As a result, rather than precise counts of species numbers, diversity is measured in comparison to other regions.

11.4. PECIMEN-BASED ESTIMATES OF PLANT DIVERSITY Herbaria as loose compendiums of dried, pressed specimens mounted on individual sheets of paper, which could thus be easily re-classified and to which new collections could be easily added, were well-known by Linnaeus' time, and thanks largely to his own example became the general practice from the late 18th century onwards; modern plant collecting and collection-based research utilizing preserved specimens continues to this day. Herbaria with such collections can be found all over the world, some larger than others, and collectively represent the labor of thousands of botanical collectors over hundreds of years. They are found primarily in the northern hemisphere and more developed parts of the southern hemisphere, rather than the countries with the greatest diversity and endemism of plant species (http://sweetgum.nybg.org/science/ih/map/). This is partly due to the history of exploration and differential rates of societal and cultural development. Although a tiny number of botanists have the good fortune to work in or visit huge, international collections and thus have access to specimens obtained from all over the world in a matter of minutes, such institutions are in the minority. However, many institutions now have institutional electronic databases of their own specimen collections (for example, the Natural History Museum in London (http://data.nhm.ac.uk/), the Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle in Paris (https://science.mnhn.fr/institutio n/mnhn/collection /p/item/search), or the National Museum of Natural History of the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, D.C. (https:// GBIF today holds over 213 million plant records, with roughly 120 million of these having geo-referenced co-ordinates, as well as observation data and stored specimens. The obvious benefit of specimen records is their great spatial precision, which permits plant diversity to be aggregated into whatever larger geographic entity of interest, be it countries, other geopolitical units, ecoregions, biomes, hotspots, or places of endemism, if there are enough of them. Despite known issues such as duplicate collection non-association, the presence of introduced records outside of the species' established range, and a large proportion of collections lacking co-ordinates, these data are increasingly used in large-scale biodiversity assessments or analyses of diversity patterns. The ongoing assessment operations of the Plants Under Pressure programme are one such endeavour.

(https://www.nhm.ac.uk/our-sciences/our-work/biodiversity/plants-under-press-ure.html; Brummitt, Aletrari, Syfert, & Mulligan, 2016; Brummitt, Bachman, & Moat, 2008 that uses geo-referenced location collections from specimen records supplemented by additional literature sources for a randomly selected sample of species from around the world to assess proportions of species Almost half (49 percent) of the 22 percent of plant species assessed in one of the three threatened categories of the IUCN Red List (Brummitt, Bachman, Griffiths-Lee, et al., 2015) were assessed using Criterion B1, Extent of Occurrence, estimated from geo-referenced specimen records (as each assessment seeks to use all five of the Red List categories that are applicable, these species may reappear) (Brummitt, Bachman, Aletrari, et al., 2015). Many species currently include some natu-ralized or introduced records that are incorrectly recorded as native, while other records may have incorrect geo-referencing – usually as a result of particular institutions using country centroids rather than accurate co-ordinates for the actual collection locality – according to data available through GBIF. Excluding or correcting both of these types of records, current activities using these data for assessing randomly selected samples of species from major lineages for Plants Under Pressure result in a mean Extent of Occurrence for threatened plant species of 3,030 km2 (the upper threshold for Vulnerable species is 20,000 km2), which increases more than threefold to 9,627 km2 with additional in-house geo-referencing of already available records, while only an additional 38 percent of the total area is added. Although the average number of records available for threatened plant species remains low (Table 2; Rivers et al., 2011), we are increasingly finding that available specimen information, combined with additional geo-referencing, is an effective characterization of the range of individual species, and that, even if the species is poorly collected, the majority of species have few additional records available, which add up to a relatively small increase in the estimate of a species' range. Of course, this isn't to say it doesn't exist in the wild where it hasn't yet been discovered, but that's another matter. 11.5. SPECIES DISTRIBUTION MODELING APPROACHES

Some biodiverse but poorly collected regions of the world, such as the central Amazon rain forest, the Congo basin, and war-torn countries such as Angola, Somalia, and Sudan, the remote regions of SE Asia such as Sulawesi and western New Guinea, and other arid and boreal regions, particularly in Asia (https://www.gbif.org/occurrence /map? taxon key=7707728), show clear gaps in the availability of representative specimen records. The field of Species Distribution Modeling (SDM) or Ecological Niche Modeling, which has undergone explosive technical development in the last two decades or so, from simple algorithms excluding areas of unsuitable habitat to computationally intensive machine learning approaches, is a recent methodological innovation with the potential to help fill gaps in our current knowl-edge.

Individual distribution models of multiple species are increasingly being used to study macroecological patterns and processes generating and maintaining biodiversity at large spatial scales, and maps of stacked species richness produced by individual distribution models of multiple species are increasingly being used to study macroecological patterns and processes generating and maintaining biodiversity at large spatial scales. While certain strategies have grown in popularity and are constantly being modified and new approaches developed, there are still discrepancies in how different methodologies forecast individual species distributions. It is now standard practice to use an ensemble of techniques—for example, a simple Bioclim approach, presence-only Maxent, and presence/absence Random forest algorithms—that employs the best-performing modeling technique for each species and combines them into a final stacked map of predicted species richness patterns. Figure 3 displays an ensemble of these three modeling approaches (Maxent, Bioclim, and Random forest) with a bias layer of all other background points and environmental layers from Worldclim for a set of 1,250 species of vascular plants selected at random from across key plant lineages (Hijmans, Cameron, Parra, Jones, & Jarvis, 2005). Using a k-fold technique, the spatial data was split into training and testing data, with each spatial point assigned to one of four groups and each model run four times, resulting in each geographic point being used once to train a model and once to test a separate model run. Following Senay, Worner, and Ikeda, the spatial extent used for each species differed (2013). Model runs with an Area Under Curve (AUC) value less than 0.75 across all three modeling approaches were discarded after conducting 12 model runs for each species (four for each of the three modeling strategies). The projected likelihood of occurrence given by each model run that met the AUC criteria, irrespective of the modeling approach, was averaged and weighted by the AUC value of the respective model run to create ensemble models for each species. Using presence and pseudoabsence points to determine the sensitivity and specificity of the ensemble projections for each species, an optimal probability threshold was calculated for each species and used to map an ensemble presence/absence for each species. The total number of species projected within each pixel was then added to the stacked rich-ness map as individual rasterized points; species with too few data to model properly were simply added to the stacked rich-ness map as individual rasterized points. Although there is still some residual bias toward well-collected places of the world, particularly western Europe, the same areas of plant species richness may be found in Mexico's mountainous highlands.

America, particularly in the western Andes from Venezuela to Bolivia, and to a lesser extent in the Guiana Shield and Southeast. Brazil in the Neotropics; Africa's Gulf of Guinea, Albertine Rift, Ethiopian Plateau, and Eastern Arc mountains south to the Drakensberg and Cape region of South Africa; and Asia's Sino-Himalayan region, as well as New Guinea's mountains and eastern Australia's mountains. Overall areas of high species richness so consistently highlight—but at greater spatial resolution—those sections of the world that are likewise indicated by more comprehensive but much coarser geographical data at a regional scale (Table 1; Barthlott et al., 1999, 2007; Kier et al., 2005, 2009; Kreft & Jetz, 2007; Mutke & Barthlott, 2005).

FIGURE 3 Ensemble individual Species Distribution global map of stacked vascular plant species richness At a resolution of 10 km2, 1,250 species of lycophytes, pteridophytes, and flowering plants were randomly selected and modeled using Bioclim, Maxent, and Random Forest algorithms (see text for further details of methodology)

11.6. THER ASPECTS OF PLANTS DIVERSITY Studies of plant diversity and geographical variation have had to rely on proxies in the absence of full specific information on the location of every vascular plant species on Earth. This has tended to be species counts (full or partial) within huge geopolitical units with minimal ecological coherence (e.g., Pimm et al., 2014; Figure 1) or estimates of species richness within large pre-defined ecological or biogeographic units (e.g., Pimm et al., 2014; Figure 1). (e.g., Kier et al., 2005; Figure 2). The former has the advantage of more accurate data: species either occur within a country or do not, and information is frequently gathered at country scales, such as national checklists or floras, or the country of origin listed with specimen records. The latter, in comparison to country-level data, has a stronger biological meaning and hence utility, especially when trying to conserve or assess damage to ecosystem-scale biological processes and thus plant species' long-term survival. The lack of available data, however, limits this advantage: there is no consensus on how biomes or ecosystems should be classified, and as a result, there is no comprehensive information on which species belong to which environment. As a result, such analyses have tended to focus on estimating species richness by extrapolating from smaller research conducted within distinct biomes, potentially omitting uncommon species that were not collected, or simply not detected, in individual investigations. Because of the vast number of plant specimen records now available, an alternative strategy may be possible, as this data can be aggregated into any bigger spatial unit of interest. Figure 3 demonstrates that, as long as the group of species being modeled is indicative of plant diversity more widely, such an approach can provide a finer scale pattern of variation consistent with coarser scale analyses based on more species (as a random or a stratified sample, for example). Nonetheless, we can effectively assume that each species is equally significant and similar by evaluating variation in species richness. As biologists, we know that this isn't true, because evolution dictates that each species is more closely related to some than to others. Alternative species richness metrics have been proposed that include some measure of species similarity, such as how closely they are related (phylogenetic diversity: Faith, 1992) or how similar they appear to be externally (functional diversity: Mouchet, Villéger, Mason, & Mouillot, 2010; Petchey & Gaston, 2006). There is a natural link between phylogenetic and/or functional diversity and species richness, because the bigger the number of species in an area, the wider the range of features or the number of more distantly related species that are likely to occur there. What is needed instead are explicit comparisons that take into account the inherent number of species within an area, that is, the excess diversity left after accounting for species richness due to either phylogenetic or functional diversity.

Plant phylogenetic or functional diversity research has been done on a regional or continental scale, but rarely on a broader geographic scale. This is owing in part to a lack of publicly available information, particularly for plant attributes, as well as difficulty identifying which qualities should be included vs the time and effort required to obtain such data. Many research employ whatever data are available, especially from publicly accessible archives like TRY, whether or not these data are the most relevant. Another factor is the wide range of metrics used to calculate functional diversity, such as dendrogram-based measures that simulate phylogenetic diversity, or functional richness, functional divergence, and functional evenness. There are several reasons for recommending an increased attention on plant conservation in these times of such profound change in the biological world: to preserve species in their own right, for their evolutionary potential, and/or for the ecological services they provide. It is critical to monitor plant diversity conservation against an established baseline using a variety of relevant indicators if it is to be effective in the long run. Large-scale studies of all elements of plant variety are still needed as biodiversity monitoring extends beyond counting species and possibly even to outer space. 11.7. Geography of Vegetation Plants are essential components of terrestrial ecosystems, primary producers, and the source of practically all terrestrial life. As a result, plants will dictate how a certain territory, such as grassland or tundra, will appear.or the woods These kinds of vegetation (visually distinct plant communities) will be present.on the planet have distinct occurrences. The most essential types are listed below.(also known as biomes): Tundra Small-sized plants adapted to the short season, wet soils and sometimes also, permafrost Taiga Conifer forests Deciduous forest Broadleaved temperate forests. The other type of deciduous forests are dry forests of tropical climates. Grassland Prairie (North America), steppe (Eurasia), savanna (Africa and Australia), llanos (north South America), pampas (south South America) Shrubland Chaparral (North America),maquis (Mediterranean), fynbos (South Africa), bush (Australia) Desert Different from shrubland by plants staying apart and soil surface visible Tropical forest Selva, tropical rain forest: humid and warm environment, the peak of Earth biodiversity

These biomes are, of course, closely linked to the climate, particularly the coldest temperatures and precipitation. If the Earth were a single continent, these vegetation types would be grouped in the sequence listed above from pole to equator. The reality, however, is more difficult (Fig. 11.1.) Some minor biomes, particularly wetlands (such as sphagnum bogs or peat bogs),Mangroves) are widely scattered, sometimes even within zonal boundaries (occur in different climatic zones).

Figure 11.1. Biomes (types of vegetation) of Earth. Please note that this map is largely simplified.

BioX Appreciates you!!

Biology Glossary Links https://biologydictionary.net/complete-list-biology-terms/ https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_cannabis_terms https://www.collinsdictionary.com/us/word-lists/mushroom-mushrooms-and-other-edible-fungi

Some useful literature and Bibliography There are a few botanical publications that we particularly enjoy and believe may be valuable to readers of this book. There are a plethora of them! However, We made every effort to keep this list as short as possible. This is the list that follows. Boudouresque C.F. 2015. Taxonomy and phylogeny of unicellular eukaryotes. In Environmental Microbiology: Fundamentals and Applications (pp. 191–257). Springer, Dordrecht. Bresinsky A., Korner C., Kadereit J.W., Neuhaus G., Sonnewald U. 2013. Strasburger’s ¨ plant sciences: including prokaryotes and fungi (Vol. 1). Berlin, Germany: Springer. Chamovitz D. 2012. What a plant knows: a field guide to the senses. Scientific American/Farrar, Straus and Giroux. Crang R., Lyons-Sobaski S., Wise R. 2018. Plant Anatomy: A Concept-Based Approach to the Structure of Seed Plants. Springer. Eichhorn S.E., Evert R.F., Raven P.H. 2012. Biology of plants. WH Freeman & Company. Gago J., Carriqu´ı M., Nadal M., Clemente-Moreno M.J., Coopman R.E., Fernie A.R., Flexas J. 2019. Photosynthesis optimized across land plant phylogeny. Trends in Plant Science. Gray A. 1878. Botany for young. Ivison, Blakeman and Company. Holttum R.E. 1954. Plant life in Malaya. Longmans. Jager E., Neumann S., Ohmann E. 2015. Botanik. Springer-Verlag Kraehmer H., Baur P. 2013. Weed anatomy. John Wiley & Sons. Manetas Y. 2012. Alice in the land of plants: biology of plants and their importance for planet earth. Springer Science & Business Media. Olson M.E., Rosell J.A., Zamora Munoz S., Castorena M. 2018. Carbon limitation, ˜ stem growth rate and the biomechanical cause of Corner’s rules. Annals of Botany. 122: 583–592. Prusinkiewicz P., Lindenmayer A. 2012. The algorithmic beauty of plants. Springer Science & Business Media. Sage R.F., Monson R.K., Ehleringer J.R., Adachi S., Pearcy R.W. 2018. Some like it hot: The physiological ecology of C4 plant evolution. Oecologia. 187: 941–966. Trewavas A. 2014. Plant behaviour and intelligence. OUP Oxford. von Denffer D., Bell P.R., Coombe D. 1976. Strasburger’s textbook of botany. Longman. Watts W.M. 1910. The school flora for the use of elementary botanical classes. Longmans. Xu H.H., Berry C.M., Stein W.E., Wang Y., Tang P., Fu Q. 2017. Unique growth strategy in the Earth’s first trees revealed in silicified fossil trunks from China. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences. 114: 12009–12014.

Adesina, I., Bhowmik, A., Sharma, H., and Shahbazi, A. (2020) A review on the current state of knowledge of growing conditions, agronomic soil health practices and utilities of hemp in the United States. Agriculture. Ainsworth, C. (2000) Boys and Girls Come Out to Play: The Molecular Biology of Dioecious Plants. Ann Bot. 86: 211–221. Aizpurua-Olaizola, O., Soydaner, U., Ozt ¨ urk, E., Schibano, D., Simsir, Y., Navarro, P., et al. (2016) Evolu- ¨ tion of the Cannabinoid and Terpene Content during the Growth of Cannabis sativa Plants from Different Chemotypes. J Nat Prod. 79: 324–331. Amaducci, S., Colauzzi, M., Bellocchi, G., Cosentino, S.L., Pahkala, K., Stomph, T.J., et al. (2012) Evaluation of a phenological model for strategic decisions for hemp (Cannabis Sativa L.) biomass production across European sites.Ind Crops Prod. 37: 100–110. Amaducci, S., Colauzzi, M., Bellocchi, G., and Venturi, G. (2008) Modelling post-emergent hemp phenology (Cannabis sativa L.): Theory and evaluation. Eur J Agron. 28: 90–102. Amaducci, S., Scordia, D., Liu, F.H., Zhang, Q., Guo, H., Testa, G., et al. (2015) Key cultivation techniques for hemp in Europe and China. Ind Crops Prod. 68: 2–16. Andre, C.M., Hausman, J.-F., and Guerriero, G. (2016) Cannabis sativa: The Plant of the Thousand and One Molecules. Front Plant Sci. 7. Aranzana, M.J., Decroocq, V., Dirlewanger, E., Eduardo, I., Gao, Z.S., Gasic, K., et al. (2019) Prunus genetics and applications after de novo genome sequencing: achievements and prospects. Hortic Res. 6: 58. Aryal, N., Orellana, D.F., and Bouie, J. (2019) Distribution of cannabinoid synthase genes in non-Cannabis organisms. J Cannabis Res. 1: 8. Atalay, S., Jarocka-Karpowicz, I., and Skrzydlewska, E. (2019) Antioxidative and AntiInflammatory Properties of Cannabidiol. Antioxidants. 9. Bachtrog, D., Mank, J.E., Peichel, C.L., Kirkpatrick, M., Otto, S.P., Ashman, T.-L., et al. (2014) Sex Determination: Why So Many Ways of Doing It? PLoS Biol. 12: e1001899. van Bakel, H., Stout, J.M., Cote, A.G., Tallon, C.M., Sharpe, A.G., Hughes, T.R., et al. (2011) The draft genome and transcriptome of Cannabis sativa.Genome Biol. 12: R102.

Baram, L., Peled, E., Berman, P., Yellin, B., Besser, E., Benami, M., et al. (2019) The heterogeneity and complexity of Cannabis extracts as antitumor agents.Oncotarget. 10: 4091–4106. Becker, A. (2020) A molecular update on the origin of the carpel. Curr Opin Plant Biol. 53: 15–22. Behr, M., Legay, S., Ziˇzkov´a, E., Motyka, V., Dobrev, P.I., Hausman, J.F., et al. (2016) Studying secondary ˇ growth and bast fiber development: The hemp hypocotyl peeks behind the wall. Front Plant Sci. 7: 1–19. Berman, P., Futoran, K., Lewitus, G.M., Mukha, D., Benami, M., Shlomi, T., et al. (2018) A new ESI-LC/MS approach for comprehensive metabolic profiling of phytocannabinoids in Cannabis. Sci Rep. 8: 14280. Bhattarai, J.H., Surya P., and Midmore, D.J. (2014) Effect of industrial hemp (Cannabis sativa L) planting density on weed suppression, crop growth, physiological responses, and fibre yield in the subtropics. Renew Bioresour. 2: 1–1. Blasco-Benito, S., Seijo-Vila, M., Caro-Villalobos, M., Tundidor, I., Andradas, C., Garc´ıaTaboada, E., et al. (2018) Appraising the “entourage effect”: Antitumor action of a pure cannabinoid versus a botanical drug preparation in preclinical models of breast cancer. Biochem Pharmacol. 157: 285–293. Blumel, M., Dally, N., and Jung, C. (2015) Flowering time regulation in crops-what did we learn from ¨ Arabidopsis? Curr Opin Biotechnol. 32: 121–129. B´ocsa, I., and Karus, M. (1998) The cultivation of hemp: botany, varieties, cultivation and harvesting, Hemptech, Sebastopol, CA95473, California. Booth, J.K., and Bohlmann, J. (2019) Terpenes in Cannabis sativa – From plant genome to humans. Plant Sci. 284: 67–72. Booth, J.K., Yuen, M.M.S., Jancsik, S., Madilao, L., Page, J., and Bohlmann, J. (2020) Terpene Synthases and Terpene Variation in Cannabis sativa. Plant Physiol. Borthwick, H.A., and Scully, N.J. (1954) Photoperiodic Responses of Hemp. Bot Gaz. 116: 14–29. Boualem, A., Troadec, C., Camps, C., Lemhemdi, A., Morin, H., Sari, M.-A., et al. (2015) A cucurbit androecy gene reveals how unisexual flowers develop and dioecy emerges. Science. 350: 688–691. Braich, S., Baillie, R.C., Jewell, L.S., Spangenberg, G.C., and Cogan, N.O.I. (2019) Generation of a Comprehensive Transcriptome Atlas and Transcriptome Dynamics in Medicinal Cannabis. Sci Rep. 9: 16583.

Brunetti, P., Faro, A.F.L., Pirani, F., Berretta, P., Pacifici, R., Pichini, S., et al. (2020) Pharmacology and legal status of cannabidiol. Ann Ist Super Sanit`a. 56. Buckler, E.S., Holland, J.B., Bradbury, P.J., Acharya, C.B., Brown, P.J., Browne, C., et al. (2009) The Genetic Architecture of Maize Flowering Time.Science. 325: 714–718. Burton, J.N., Adey, A., Patwardhan, R.P., Qiu, R., Kitzman, J.O., and Shendure, J. (2013) Chromosomescale scaffolding of de novo genome assemblies based on chromatin interactions. Nat Biotechnol. 31: 1119– 1125. Cao, D., Takeshima, R., Zhao, C., Liu, B., Jun, A., and Kong, F. (2017) Molecular mechanisms of flowering under long days and stem growth habit in soybean. J Exp Bot. 68: 1873–1884. Carus, M., Kauffmann, A., Hobson, J., and Bertucelli, S. (2013) The European Hemp Industry: Cultivation, processing and applications for fibres, shivs and seeds.European Industrial Hemp Association. Cascini, F., Farcomeni, A., Migliorini, D., Baldassarri, L., Boschi, I., Martello, S., et al. (2019) Highly Predictive Genetic Markers Distinguish Drug-Type from Fiber-Type Cannabis sativa L. Plants. 8: 496. Chailakhyan, M.Kh., and Timiriazev, K.A. (1979) GENETIC AND HORMONAL REGULATION OF GROWTH, FLOWERING, AND SEX EXPRESSION IN PLANTS. Am J Bot. 66: 717–736. Charlesworth, D. (2016) Plant Sex Chromosomes. Annu Rev Plant Biol. 67: 397–420. Chiang, L., and Abdullah, M.A. (2007) Enhanced anthraquinones production from adsorbenttreated Morinda elliptica cell suspension cultures in production medium strategy. Process Biochem. 42: 757–763. Citterio, S., Santagostino, A., Fumagalli, P., Prato, N., Ranalli, P., and Sgorbati, S. (2003) Heavy metal tolerance and accumulation of Cd, Cr and Ni by Cannabis sativa L. Plant Soil. 256: 243–252. Clarke, R.C., and Merlin, M.D. (2016) Cannabis Domestication, Breeding History, Present-day Genetic Diversity, and Future Prospects. Crit Rev Plant Sci. 35: 293–327. Claros, M.G., Bautista, R., Guerrero-Fern´andez, D., Benzerki, H., Seoane, P., and Fern´andezPozo, N. (2012) Why Assembling Plant Genome Sequences Is So Challenging. Biology. 1: 439–459. Cole, L.W., Guo, W., Mower, J.P., and Palmer, J.D. (2018) High and Variable Rates of RepeatMediated Mitochondrial Genome Rearrangement in a Genus of Plants.Mol Biol Evol. 35: 2773–2785. Collet-Foucault, F., Miriel, J., Institut national des sciences appliqu´ees de Rennes, and G´enie Civil et Urbanisme (2004) Caract´erisation hydrique et thermique de mat´eriaux de g´enie civil `a faibles impacts environnementaux. Institut National des Sciences Appliqu´ees RENNES-INSA. Copley, T.R., Duceppe, M.O., and O’Donoughue, L.S. (2018) Identification of novel loci associated with maturity and yield traits in early maturity soybean plant introduction lines. BMC Genomics. 19: 1– 12.

Fornara, F., de Montaigu, A., and Coupland, G. (2010) SnapShot: Control of Flowering in Arabidopsis. Cell. 141: 550-550.e2. Fraguas-S´anchez, A.I., and Torres-Su´arez, A.I. (2018) Medical Use of Cannabinoids.Drugs. 78: 1665– 1703. Freeman, D.C., Harper, K.T., and Charnov, E.L. (1980) Sex change in plants: Old and new observations and new hypotheses. Oecologia. 47: 222–232. Freeman, T.P., Hindocha, C., Green, S.F., and Bloomfield, M.A.P. (2019) Medicinal use of cannabis based products and cannabinoids. BMJ. l1141. Furr, M., and Mahlberg, P.G. (1981) Histochemical Analyses of Laticifers and Glandular Trichomes in Cannabis sativa. J Nat Prod. 44: 153–159. Gage, J.L., Monier, B., Giri, A., Buckler, E.S., and Buckler, E.S. (2020) Ten Years of the maize Nested Association Mapping Population : Impact , Limitations , and Future Directions. Plant Cell. 32: 2083–2093. Gai, Q.-Y., Jiao, J., Luo, M., Wei, Z.-F., Zu, Y.-G., Ma, W., et al. (2015) Establishment of Hairy Root Cultures by Agrobacterium Rhizogenes Mediated Transformation of Isatis Tinctoria L. for the Efficient Production of Flavonoids and Evaluation of Antioxidant Activities. PLOS ONE. 10. Gallily, R., Yekhtin, Z., and Hanuˇs, L.O. (2015) Overcoming the Bell-Shaped Dose-Response of Cannabidiol by Using Cannabis Extract Enriched in Cannabidiol.Pharmacol Pharm. 06: 75–85. Gamble, T., and Zarkower, D. (2012) Sex determination. Curr Biol. 22: R257–R262. Gao, C., Cheng, C., Zhao, L., Yu, Y., Tang, Q., Xin, P., et al. (2018) Genome-Wide Expression Profiles of Hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) in Response to Drought Stress. Int J Genomics. 2018: 1–13. Gao, S., Wang, B., Xie, S., Xu, X., Zhang, J., Pei, L., et al. (2020) A high-quality reference genome of wild Cannabis sativa. Hortic Res. 7. Gaudinier, A., and Blackman, B.K. (2020) Evolutionary processes from the perspective of flowering time diversity. New Phytol. 225: 1883–1898. Grassa, C.J., Wenger, J.P., Dabney, C., Poplawski, S.G., Motley, S.T., Michael, T.P., et al. (2018) A complete Cannabis chromosome assembly and adaptive admixture for elevated cannabidiol (CBD) content. bioRxiv. Grassi, G., and McPartland, J.M. (2017) Chemical and Morphological Phenotypes in Breeding of Cannabis sativa L. In Cannabis Sativa L. - Botany and Biotechnology. Edited by Chandra, S., Lata, H., and ElSohly, M.A. pp. 137–160 Springer International Publishing, Cham. Guerriero, G., Behr, M., Legay, S., Mangeot-Peter, L., Zorzan, S., Ghoniem, M., et al. (2017) Transcriptomic profiling of hemp bast fibres at different developmental stages. Sci Rep. 7. Hall, J., Bhattarai, S.P., and Midmore, D.J. (2012) Review of Flowering Control in Industrial Hemp. J Nat Fibers. 9: 23–36. Hammond, C.T., and Mahlberg, P.G. (1973) MORPHOLOGY OF GLANDULAR HAIRS OF CANNABIS SATIVA FROM SCANNING ELECTRON MICROSCOPY. Am J Bot. 60: 524–528. Hao, Z., Lv, D., Ge, Y., Shi, J., Weijers, D., Yu, G., et al. (2020) RIdeogram: drawing SVG graphics to visualize and map genome-wide data on the idiograms.PeerJ Comput Sci. 6: e251. He, J., Zhao, X., Laroche, A., Lu, Z.-X., Liu, H., and Li, Z. (2014) Genotyping-by-sequencing (GBS), an ultimate marker-assisted selection (MAS) tool to accelerate plant breeding. Front Plant Sci. 5: 484. Hemp insulation: rolls and panels [WWW Document] (2017) . Technichanvre. URL http://www.technichanvre.com/1411-2/1499-2/hemp-insulationrolls-and-panels/ (accessed 8.5.20).

Corbesier, L., Vincent, C., Jang, S., Fornara, F., Fan, Q., Searle, I., et al. (2007) FT protein movement contributes to long-distance signaling in floral induction of Arabidopsis. Science. 316: 1030–1033. Cosentino, S.L., Testa, G., Scordia, D., and Copani, V. (2012) Sowing time and prediction of flowering of different hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) genotypes in southern Europe. Ind Crops Prod. 37: 20–33. Crippa, J.A.S., Derenusson, G.N., Ferrari, T.B., Wichert-Ana, L., Duran, F.L., Martin-Santos, R., et al. (2011) Neural basis of anxiolytic effects of cannabidiol (CBD) in generalized social anxiety disorder: a preliminary report. J Psychopharmacol (Oxf ). 25: 121–130. Das, L., Liu, E., Saeed, A., Williams, D.W., Hu, H., Li, C., et al. (2017) Industrial hemp as a potential bioenergy crop in comparison with kenaf, switchgrass and biomass sorghum. Bioresour Technol. 244: 641– 649. Davila, J.I., Arrieta-Montiel, M.P., Wamboldt, Y., Cao, J., Hagmann, J., Shedge, V., et al. (2011) Doublestrand break repair processes drive evolution of the mitochondrial genome in Arabidopsis. BMC Biol. 9: 64. Dayanandan, P., and Kaufman, P.B. (1976) TRICHOMES OF CANNABIS SATIVA L. (CANNABACEAE).Am J Bot. 63: 578–591. Deiana, S. (2017) Potential Medical Uses of Cannabigerol: A Brief Overview. InHandbook of Cannabis and Related Pathologies. pp. 958–967 Academic Press. Devinsky, O., Cross, J.H., Laux, L., Marsh, E., Miller, I., Nabbout, R., et al. (2017) Trial of Cannabidiol for Drug-Resistant Seizures in the Dravet Syndrome.N Engl J Med. 376: 2011–2020. Divashuk, M.G., Alexandrov, O.S., Razumova, O.V., Kirov, I.V., and Karlov, G.I. (2014) Molecular Cytogenetic Characterization of the Dioecious Cannabis sativa with an XY Chromosome Sex Determination System. PLoS ONE. 9: e85118. Elhamamsy, A.R. (2016) DNA methylation dynamics in plants and mammals: overview of regulation and dysregulation. Cell Biochem Funct. 34: 289–298. Endress, P.K. (1992) Evolution and Floral Diversity: The Phylogenetic Surroundings of Arabidopsis and Antirrhinum. Int J Plant Sci. 153: S106–S122. Endress, P.K. (2011) Evolutionary diversification of the flowers in angiosperms. Am J Bot. 98: 370–396. Farag, S., and Kayser, O. (2015) Cannabinoids Production by Hairy Root Cultures of Cannabis sativa L. Am J Plant Sci. 06: 1874–1884. Faux, A.-M., Berhin, A., Dauguet, N., and Bertin, P. (2014) Sex chromosomes and quantitative sex expression in monoecious hemp (Cannabis sativa L.).Euphytica. 196: 183–197. Faux, A.-M., Draye, X., Flamand, M.-C., Occre, A., and Bertin, P. (2016) Identification of QTLs for sex expression in dioecious and monoecious hemp (Cannabis sativa L.). Euphytica. 209: 357–376. Fellermeier, M., and Zenk, M.H. (1998) Prenylation of olivetolate by a hemp transferase yields cannabigerolic acid, the precursor of tetrahydrocannabinol.FEBS Lett. 427: 283–285. Finnan, J., and Burke, B. (2013) Nitrogen fertilization to optimize the greenhouse gas balance of hemp crops grown for biomass. GCB Bioenergy. 5: 701–712. Finnan, J., and Styles, D. (2013) Hemp: A more sustainable annual energy crop for climate and energy policy. Energy Policy. 58: 152–162. Flores-Sanchez, I.J., Peˇc, J., Fei, J., Choi, Y.H., Duˇsek, J., and Verpoorte, R. (2009) Elicitation studies in cell suspension cultures of Cannabis sativa L.J Biotechnol. 143: 157–168.

Hepworth, S.R., Valverde, F., Ravenscroft, D., Mouradov, A., and Coupland, G. (2002) Antagonistic regulation of flowering-time gene SOC1 by CONSTANS and FLC via separate promoter motifs. EMBO J. 21: 4327–4337. Heslop-Harrison, J. (1956) Auxin and Sexuality in Cannabis sativa. Physiol Plant. 9: 588–597. Heslop-Harrison, J. (1957) The experimental modification of sex expression in flowering plants. Biol Rev. 32: 38–90. Hill, C.B., and Li, C. (2016) Genetic architecture of flowering phenology in cereals and opportunities for crop improvement. Front Plant Sci. 7: 1906–1906. Holland, T., Sack, M., Rademacher, T., Schmale, K., Altmann, F., Stadlmann, J., et al. (2010) Optimal nitrogen supply as a key to increased and sustained production of a monoclonal full-size antibody in BY-2 suspension culture. Biotechnol. Bioeng. 107: 278–289. Izzo, A.A., Borrelli, F., Capasso, R., Di Marzo, V., and Mechoulam, R. (2009) Non-psychotropic plant cannabinoids: new therapeutic opportunities from an ancient herb.Trends Pharmacol Sci. 30: 515–527. James, E. and Lee, J.M. (2006) Loss and recovery of protein productivity in genetically modified plant cell lines. Plant Cell Rep. 25: 723–727. Janatov´a, A., Fraˇnkov´a, A., Tlustoˇs, P., Hamouz, K., Boˇzik, M., and Klouˇcek, P. (2018) Yield and cannabinoids contents in different cannabis ( Cannabis sativa L.) genotypes for medical use. Ind Crops Prod. 112: 363–367. Jenkins, C., and Orsburn, B. (2019) The First Publicly Available Annotated Genome for Cannabis plants. bioRxiv. Jiang, B., Zhang, S., Song, W., Khan, M.A.A., Sun, S., Zhang, C., et al. (2019) Natural variations of FT family genes in soybean varieties covering a wide range of maturity groups. BMC Genomics. 20: 1–16. Jiao, J., Gai, Q.-Y., Fu, Y.-J., Ma, W., Peng, X., Tan, S.-N., et al. (2014) Efficient production of isoflavonoids by Astragalus membranaceus hairy root cultures and evaluation of antioxidant activities of extracts. J Agric Food Chem. 62: 12649–12658. Jiao, W.-B., and Schneeberger, K. (2017) The impact of third generation genomic technologies on plant genome assembly. Curr Opin Plant Biol. 36: 64–70. Jin, J., Yang, M., Fritsch, P.W., Velzen, R., Li, D., and Yi, T. (2020) Born migrators: Historical biogeography of the cosmopolitan family Cannabaceae. J Syst Evol. 58: 461–473. Johnson, J.R., Burnell-Nugent, M., Lossignol, D., Ganae-Motan, E.D., Potts, R., and Fallon, M.T. (2010) Multicenter, Double-Blind, Randomized, Placebo-Controlled, Parallel-Group Study of the Efficacy, Safety, and Tolerability of THC:CBD Extract and THC Extract in Patients with Intractable Cancer-Related Pain. J Pain Symptom Manage. 39: 167–179. Jung, C., and Muller, A.E. (2009) Flowering time control and applications in plant breeding. ¨ Trends Plant Sci. 14: 563–573. Kim, E.-S., and Mahlberg, P.G. (1991) SECRETORY CAVITY DEVELOPMENT IN GLANDULAR TRICHOMES OF CANNABIS SATIVA L. (CANNABACEAE). Am J Bot. 78: 220–229. Kinnane, O. (2020) Calculating the Cost of Building - Obsolescence, Architecture and the Climate Crisis. Archit Irel. Kinnane, O., Reilly, A., Grimes, J., Walker, R., and Pavia, S. (2016) Acoustic absorption of hemp-lime construction. Constr Build Mater . 122: 674–682.

Kirchhoff, J., Raven, N., Boes, A., Roberts, J.L., Russell, S., Treffenfeldt, W., et al. (2012) Monoclonal tobacco cell lines with enhanced recombinant protein yields can be generated from heterogeneous cell suspension cultures by flow sorting. Plant Biotechnol. J.10: 936–944. Klose, C., Nagy, F., and Sch¨afer, E. (2020) Thermal Reversion of Plant Phytochromes.Mol Plant . 13: 386–397. Knoop, V. (2004) The mitochondrial DNA of land plants: peculiarities in phylogenetic perspective. Curr Genet. 46: 123–139. Komiya, M., Takeuchi, T., and Harada, E. (2006) Lemon oil vapor causes an anti-stress effect via modulating the 5-HT and DA activities in mice. Behav Brain Res. 172: 240–249. Kovalchuk, I., Pellino, M., Rigault, P., van Velzen, R., Ebersbach, J., Ashnest, J.R., et al. (2020) The Genomics of Cannabis and Its Close Relatives.Annu Rev Plant Biol. 71: 713–739. Kraszkiewicz, A., Kachel, M., Parafiniuk, S., Zaj, G., Niedzi´o lka, I., and Sprawka, M. (2019) Assessment of the Possibility of Using Hemp Biomass (Cannabis Sativa L.) for Energy Purposes: A Case Study. Appl Sci. 9. Krizek, B.A., and Fletcher, J.C. (2005) Molecular mechanisms of flower development: an armchair guide. Nat Rev Genet. 6: 688–698. Langer, S.M., Longin, C.F.H., and Wurschum, T. (2014) Flowering time control in European winter wheat. ¨ Front Plant Sci. 5: 1–11. Laverty, K.U., Stout, J.M., Sullivan, M.J., Shah, H., Gill, N., Holbrook, L., et al. (2019) A physical and genetic map of Cannabis sativa identifies extensive rearrangements at the THC/CBD acid synthase loci. Genome Res. 29: 146–156. Lee, J., Oh, M., Park, H., and Lee, I. (2008) SOC1 translocated to the nucleus by interaction with AGL24 directly regulates LEAFY. Plant J. 55: 832–843. Legris, M., Ince, Y.C¸., and Fankhauser, C. (2019) Molecular mechanisms underlying phytochrome-controlled morphogenesis in plants. Nat Commun. 10: 1–15. Leme, F.M., Sch¨onenberger, J., Staedler, Y.M., and Teixeira, S.P. (2020) Comparative floral development reveals novel aspects of structure and diversity of flowers in Cannabaceae. Bot J Linn Soc. 193: 64–83. Li, D., Sheng, Y., Niu, H., and Li, Z. (2019) Gene Interactions Regulating Sex Determination in Cucurbits. Front Plant Sci. 10: 1231. Li, R., Hu, F., Li, B., Zhang, Y., Chen, M., Fan, T., et al. (2020) Whole genome bisulfite sequencing methylome analysis of mulberry ( Morus alba ) reveals epigenome modifications in response to drought stress. Sci Rep. 10: 1–17. Lieberman-Aiden, E., van Berkum, N.L., Williams, L., Imakaev, M., Ragoczy, T., Telling, A., et al. (2009) Comprehensive mapping of long-range interactions reveals folding principles of the human genome. Science. 326: 289–293. Lisson, S.N., Mendham, N.J., and Carberry, P.S. (2000) Development of a hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) simulation model 2.The flowering response of two hemp cultivars to photoperiod. Aust J Exp Agric. 40: 413. Liu, J., Qiao, Q., Cheng, X., Du, G., Deng, G., Zhao, M., et al. (2016) Transcriptome differences between fiber-type and seed-type Cannabis sativa variety exposed to salinity. Physiol Mol Biol Plants. 22: 429–443. Livingston, S.J., Quilichini, T.D., Booth, J.K., Wong, D.C.J., Rensing, K.H., Laflamme-Yonkman, J., et al. (2020) Cannabis glandular trichomes alter morphology and metabolite content during flower maturation. Plant J. 101: 37–56.

Lu, S., Zhao, X., Hu, Y., Liu, S., Nan, H., Li, X., et al. (2017) Natural variation at the soybean J locus improves adaptation to the tropics and enhances yield.Nat Genet. 49: 773–779. Luo, X., Reiter, M.A., d’Espaux, L., Wong, J., Denby, C.M., Lechner, A., et al. (2019) Complete biosynthesis of cannabinoids and their unnatural analogues in yeast.Nature. 567: 123–126. Lynch, R.C., Vergara, D., Tittes, S., White, K., Schwartz, C.J., Gibbs, M.J., et al. (2016) Genomic and Chemical Diversity in Cannabis. Crit Rev Plant Sci. 35: 349–363. Magallon, S., Gomez-Acevedo, S., Sanchez-Reyes, L.L., and Hernandez-Hernandez, T. (2015) A metacalibrated time-tree documents the early rise of flowering plant phylogenetic diversity. New Phytol. 207: 437–453. Malik, S., Hossein Mirjalili, M., Fett-Neto, A.G., Mazzafera, P., and Bonfill, M. (2013) Living between two worlds: two-phase culture systems for producing plant secondary metabolites. Crit Rev Biotechnol. 33: 1–22. McDaniel, B.K., and Binder, B.M. (2012) Ethylene Receptor 1 (ETR1) Is Sufficient and Has the Predominant Role in Mediating Inhibition of Ethylene Responses by Silver in Arabidopsis thaliana. J Biol Chem. 287: 26094–26103. McKernan, K., Helbert, Y., Kane, L.T., Ebling, H., Zhang, L., Liu, B., et al. (2018) Cryptocurrencies and Zero Mode Wave guides: An unclouded path to a more contiguous Cannabis sativa L. genome assembly. OSFPREPRINTS. McKernan, K.J., Helbert, Y., Kane, L.T., Ebling, H., Zhang, L., Liu, B., et al. (2020) Sequence and annotation of 42 cannabis genomes reveals extensive copy number variation in cannabinoid synthesis and pathogen resistance genes (preprint). Genomics. Mead, A. (2017) The legal status of cannabis (marijuana) and cannabidiol (CBD) under U.S. law. Epilepsy Behav. 70: 288–291. Meier, C., and Mediavilla, V. (1998) Factors influencing the yield and the quality of hemp essential oil. J Int Hemp Assoc. 5: 16–20. de Meijer, E.P.M., Bagatta, M., Carboni, A., Crucitti, P., Moliterni, V.M.C., Ranalli, P., et al. (2003) The inheritance of chemical phenotype in Cannabis sativa L. Genetics. 163: 335–346. de Meijer, E.P.M., and Hammond, K.M. (2005) The inheritance of chemical phenotype in Cannabis sativa L. (II): Cannabigerol predominant plants. Euphytica. 145: 189–198. de Meijer, E.P.M., Hammond, K.M., and Micheler, M. (2009a) The inheritance of chemical phenotype in Cannabis sativa L. (III): variation in cannabichromene proportion. Euphytica. 165: 293–311. de Meijer, E.P.M., Hammond, K.M., and Sutton, A. (2009b) The inheritance of chemical phenotype in Cannabis sativa L. (IV): cannabinoid-free plants.Euphytica. 168: 95–112. Michael, T.P., and VanBuren, R. (2020) Building near-complete plant genomes. Curr Opin Plant Biol., Genome studies and molecular genetics 54: 26–33. Mohan Ram, H.Y., and Sett, R. (1982) Induction of fertile male flowers in genetically female Cannabis sativa plants by silver nitrate and silver thiosulphate anionic complex. Theor Appl Genet. 62: 369–375. Moliterni, V.M.C., Cattivelli, L., Ranalli, P., and Mandolino, G. (2004) The sexual differentiation of Cannabis sativa L.: A morphological and molecular study. Euphytica. 140: 95–106. Montenegro, J.D., Golicz, A.A., Bayer, P.E., Hurgobin, B., Lee, H., Chan, C.-K.K., et al. (2017) The pangenome of hexaploid bread wheat. Plant J. 90: 1007–1013.

Moon, K.-B., Park, J.-S., Park, Y.-I., Song, I.-J., Lee, H.-J., Cho, H.S., et al. (2020) Development of Systems for the Production of Plant-Derived Biopharmaceuticals. Plants. 9. Moreno-Sanz, G. (2016) Can You Pass the Acid Test? Critical Review and Novel Therapeutic Perspectives of Δ 9 -Tetrahydrocannabinolic Acid A.Cannabis Cannabinoid Res. 1: 124–130. Morimoto, S., Komatsu, K., Taura, F., and Shoyama, Y. (1997) Enzymological Evidence for Cannabichromenic Acid Biosynthesis. J Nat Prod. 60: 854–857. Mountford, P.N.G. (2010) The Taxol® Story – Development of a Green Synthesis via Plant Cell Fermentation. In Green Chemistry in the Pharmaceutical Industry. pp. 145–160. Murari, G., Puccini, A.M., Sanctis, R. de (Bologna U. (Italy) I. di F., and Lombardi, S. (Istituto di I. e P. (1983) Influence of environmental conditions on tetrahydrocannabinol (delta -9-TCH) in different cultivars on Cannabis sativa L. Fitoterapia. 54: 195–201. Mustafa, N.R., de Winter, W., van Iren, F., and Verpoorte, R. (2011) Initiation, growth and cryopreservation of plant cell suspension cultures. Nat Protoc. 6: 715–742. Namdar, D., Voet, H., Ajjampura, V., Nadarajan, S., Mayzlish-Gati, E., Mazuz, M., et al. (2019) Terpenoids and Phytocannabinoids Co-Produced in Cannabis Sativa Strains Show Specific Interaction for Cell Cytotoxic Activity.Molecules. 24: 3031. Nan, H., Cao, D., Zhang, D., Li, Y., Lu, S., Tang, L., et al. (2014) GmFT2a and GmFT5a redundantly and differentially regulate flowering through interaction with and upregulation of the bZIP transcription factor GmFDL19 in soybean. PLoS ONE. 9. Nelson, C.H. (1944) Growth Responses of Hemp To Differential Soil and Air Temperatures.Plant Physiol. 19: 294–309. Niederhuth, C.E., Bewick, A.J., Ji, L., Alabady, M.S., Kim, K.D., Li, Q., et al. (2016) Widespread natural variation of DNA methylation within angiosperms.Genome Biol. 17: 194. Ogawa, Y., Sakurai, N., Oikawa, A., Kai, K., Morishita, Y., Mori, K., et al. (2012) High-throughput cryopreservation of plant cell cultures for functional genomics. Plant Cell Physiol. 53: 943–952. Oh, H., Seo, B., Lee, S., Ahn, D.-H., Jo, E., Park, J.-K., et al. (2016) Two complete chloroplast genome sequences of Cannabis sativa varieties.Mitochondrial DNA Part A . 27: 2835–2837. Ono, N.N., and Tian, L. (2011) The multiplicity of hairy root cultures: Prolific possibilities. Plant Sci. 180: 439–446. Onofri, C., de Meijer, E.P.M., and Mandolino, G. (2015) Sequence heterogeneity of cannabidiolic- and tetrahydrocannabinolic acid-synthase in Cannabis sativa L. and its relationship with chemical phenotype.Phytochemistry. 116: 57–68. Pacifico, D., Miselli, F., Carboni, A., Moschella, A., and Mandolino, G. (2008) Time course of cannabinoid accumulation and chemotype development during the growth of Cannabis sativa L. Euphytica. 160: 231–240. Pacifico, D., Miselli, F., Micheler, M., Carboni, A., Ranalli, P., and Mandolino, G. (2006) Genetics and Marker-assisted Selection of the Chemotype in Cannabis sativa L. Mol Breed. 17: 257–268. Page, J.E., and Nagel, J. (2006) Biosynthesis of Terpenophenolic Metabolites in Hop and Cannabis. In Recent Advances in Phytochemistry. pp. 179–210 Elsevier. Palmer, J.D., and Herbon, L.A. (1988) Plant mitochondrial DNA evolved rapidly in structure, but slowly in sequence. J Mol Evol. 28: 87–97. Pamplona, F.A., da Silva, L.R., and Coan, A.C. (2018) Potential Clinical Benefits of CBD-Rich Cannabis Extracts Over Purified CBD in Treatment-Resistant Epilepsy: Observational Data Meta-analysis. Front

Neurol. 9: 759. Parker, J.S., and Clark, M.S. (1991) Dosage sex-chromosome systems in plants. Plant Sci. 80: 79–92. Patra, N., and Srivastava, A.K. (2014) Enhanced production of artemisinin by hairy root cultivation of Artemisia annua in a modified stirred tank reactor.Appl Biochem Biotechnol. 174: 2209–2222. Paul, M.J., Thangaraj, H., and Ma, J.K.-C. (2015) Commercialization of new biotechnology: a systematic review of 16 commercial case studies in a novel manufacturing sector. Plant Biotechnol J. 13: 1209–1220. Pavlovic, R., Panseri, S., Giupponi, L., Leoni, V., Citti, C., Cattaneo, C., et al. (2019) Phytochemical and Ecological Analysis of Two Varieties of Hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) Grown in a Mountain Environment of Italian Alps. Front Plant Sci. 10: 1265. Pawe lkowicz, M.E., Skarzy´nska, A., Plader, W., and Przybecki, Z. (2019) Genetic and molecular bases of cucumber (Cucumis sativus L.) sex determination.Mol Breed. 39: 50. Pertwee, R.G. (2014) Handbook of Cannabis. Oxford University Press, Oxford, UK. Piccinelli, A.C., Santos, J.A., Konkiewitz, E.C., Oesterreich, S.A., Formagio, A.S.N., Croda, J., et al. (2015) Antihyperalgesic and antidepressive actions of (R)-(+)-limonene, α-phellandrene, and essential oil from Schinus terebinthifolius fruits in a neuropathic pain model. Nutr Neurosci. 18: 217–224. Pisupati, R., Vergara, D., and Kane, N.C. (2018) Diversity and evolution of the repetitive genomic content in Cannabis sativa. BMC Genomics. 19: 156. Poleszak, E., Wo´sko, S., S lawi´nska, K., Szopa, A., Wr´obel, A., and Serefko, A. (2018) Cannabinoids in depressive disorders. Life Sci. 213: 18–24. Pollastro, F., Caprioglio, D., Del Prete, D., Rogati, F., Minassi, A., Taglialatela-Scafati, O., et al. (2018a) Cannabichromene. Nat Prod Commun. 13: 1934578X1801300. Pollastro, F., Minassi, A., and Fresu, L.G. (2018b) Cannabis Phenolics and their Bioactivities. Curr Med Chem. 25: 1160–1185. Potter, D.J. (2014) A review of the cultivation and processing of cannabis (Cannabis sativa L.) for production of prescription medicines in the UK. Drug Test Anal. 6: 31–38. Prade, T., Svensson, S.E., Andersson, A., and Mattsson, J.E. (2011) Biomass and energy yield of industrial hemp grown for biogas and solid fuel. Biomass Bioenergy. 35: 3040–3049. Prade, T., Svensson, S.E., and Mattsson, J.E. (2012) Energy balances for biogas and solid biofuel production from industrial hemp. Biomass Bioenergy. 40: 36–52. Prentout, D., Razumova, O., Rhon´e, B., Badouin, H., Henri, H., Feng, C., et al. (2020) An efficient RNAseqbased segregation analysis identifies the sex chromosomes of Cannabis sativa. Genome Res. 30: 164–172. Putterill, J., Robson, F., Lee, K., Simon, R., and Coupland, G. (1995) The CONSTANS gene of arabidopsis promotes flowering and encodes a protein showing similarities to zinc finger transcription factors. Cell. 80: 847–857. Ram, H.Y.M., and Jaiswal, V.S. (1970) Induction of female flowers on male plants ofCannabis Sativa L. by 2-chloroethanephos-phonic acid.Experientia. 26: 214–216. Ram, H.Y.M., and Jaiswal, V.S. (1972) Induction of male flowers on female plants of Cannabis sativa by gibberellins and its inhibition by abscisic acid.Planta. 105: 263–266. Raman, V., Lata, H., Chandra, S., Khan, I.A., and ElSohly, M.A. (2017) Morpho-Anatomy of Marijuana (Cannabis sativa L.). In Cannabis Sativa L. - Botany and Biotechnology. Edited by Chandra, S., Lata, H., and ElSohly, M.A. pp. 123–136 Springer International Publishing, Cham.

Razumova, O.V., Alexandrov, O.S., Divashuk, M.G., Sukhorada, T.I., and Karlov, G.I. (2016) Molecular cytogenetic analysis of monoecious hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) cultivars reveals its karyotype variations and sex chromosomes constitution. Protoplasma. 253: 895–901. Reed, J. (1914) Morphology of cannabis sativa L (Master of Science). University of Iowa. Reilly, A., and Kinnane, O. (2017) Presented at the International Conference for Sustainable Design of the Built Environment London. Reilly, A., Kinnane, O., Lesage, F.J., McGranaghan, G., Pav´ıa, S., Walker, R., et al. (2019) The thermal diffusivity of hemplime, and a method of direct measurement.Constr Build Mater. 212: 707–715. Renner, S.S. (2014) The relative and absolute frequencies of angiosperm sexual systems: Dioecy, monoecy, gynodioecy, and an updated online database. Am J Bot. 101: 1588–1596. Rodriguez-Granados, N.Y., Ramirez-Prado, J.S., Veluchamy, A., Latrasse, D., Raynaud, C., Crespi, M., et al. (2016) Put your 3D glasses on: plant chromatin is on show. J Exp Bot. 67: 3205–3221. Rogelj, J., Shindell, D., Jiang, K., Fifita, S., P. Forster, Ginzburg, V., et al. (2018) Chapter 2: Mitigation pathways compatible with 1.5°C in the context of sustainable development. In Global Warming of 1.5 °C an IPCC Special Report on the Impacts of Global Warming of 1.5 °C above Pre-Industrial Levels and Related Global Greenhouse Gas Emission Pathways, in the Context of Strengthening the Global Response to the Threat of Climate Change. Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change. Rudrappa, T., Neelwarne, B., and Aswathanarayana, R.G. (2004) In situ and Ex situ adsorption and recovery of betalains from hairy root cultures of Beta vulgaris. Biotechnol Prog. 20: 777–785. Russo, E.B. (2011) Taming THC: potential cannabis synergy and phytocannabinoid-terpenoid entourage effects. Br J Pharmacol. 163: 1344–1364. Russo, E.B. (2019) The Case for the Entourage Effect and Conventional Breeding of Clinical Cannabis: No “Strain,” No Gain. Front Plant Sci. 9. S´aez-P´erez, M.P., Brummer, M., and Dur´an-Su´arez, J.A. (2020) A review of the factors affecting the pro- ¨ perties and performance of hemp aggregate concretes.J Build Eng. 31: 101323. Sakamoto, K., Akiyama, Y., Fukui, K., Kamada, H., and Satoh, S. (1998) Characterization; Genome Sizes and Morphology of Sex Chromosomes in Hemp (Cannabis sativa L.).Cytologia (Tokyo). 63: 459–464. Sakamoto, K., Ohmido, N., Fukui, K., Kamada, H., and Satoh, S. (2000) Site-specific accumulation of a LINE-like retrotransposon in a sex chromosome of the dioecious plant Cannabis sativa. Plant Mol Biol. 44: 723–732. Salentijn, E.M.J., Petit, J., and Trindade, L.M. (2019) The complex interactions between flowering behavior and fiber quality in hemp. Front Plant Sci. 10. Salentijn, E.M.J., Zhang, Q., Amaducci, S., Yang, M., and Trindade, L.M. (2015) New developments in fiber hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) breeding. Ind Crops Prod. 68: 32–41. Samach, A., Onouchi, H., Gold, S.E., Ditta, G.S., Schwarz-Sommer, Z., Yanofsky, M.F., et al. (2000) Distinct roles of constans target genes in reproductive development of Arabidopsis. Science. 288: 1613–1616. Samanfar, B., Molnar, S.J., Charette, M., Schoenrock, A., Dehne, F., Golshani, A., et al. (2017) Mapping and identification of a potential candidate gene for a novel maturity locus, E10, in soybean. Theor Appl Genet. 130: 377–390. Santos, A.P., Gaudin, V., Mozgov´a, I., Pontvianne, F., Schubert, D., Tek, A.L., et al. (2020) Tidying-up the plant nuclear space: domains, function, and dynamics.J Exp Bot. eraa282.

Santos, R.B., Abranches, R., Fischer, R., Sack, M., and Holland, T. (2016) Putting the Spotlight Back on Plant Suspension Cultures. Front Plant Sci. 7. Sawa, M., Nusinow, D.A., Kay, S.A., and Imaizumi, T. (2007) FKF1 and GIGANTEA Complex Formation Is Required for Day-Length Measurement in Arabidopsis.Science. 318: 261–266. Sawler, J., Stout, J.M., Gardner, K.M., Hudson, D., Vidmar, J., Butler, L., et al. (2015) The Genetic Structure of Marijuana and Hemp. PLOS ONE. 10: e0133292. Schaffner, J.H. (1923) The Influence of Relative Length of Daylight on the Reversal of Sex in Hemp. Ecology. 4: 323–334. Schilling, S., McCabe, P.F., and Melzer, R. (2020a) Love is in the air: ethylene and sex determination in Cucurbita pepo. J Exp Bot. 71: 4–6. Schilling, S., Melzer, R., and McCabe, P.F. (2020b) Cannabis sativa. Curr Biol. 30: R8–R9. Schilling, S., Pan, S., Kennedy, A., and Melzer, R. (2018) MADS-box genes and crop domestication: The jack of all traits. J Exp Bot. 69: 1447–1469. Schmutz, J., Cannon, S.B., Schlueter, J., Ma, J., Mitros, T., Nelson, W., et al. (2010) Genome sequence of the palaeopolyploid soybean. Nature. 463: 178–183. Searle, I., He, Y., Turck, F., Vincent, C., Fornara, F., Kr¨ober, S., et al. (2006) The transcription factor FLC confers a flowering response to vernalization by repressing meristem competence and systemic signaling in Arabidopsis.Genes Dev. 20: 898–912. Shea, A., Lawrence, M., and Walker, P. (2012) Hygrothermal performance of an experimental hemp-lime building. Constr Build Mater. 36: 270–275. Shim, J.S., Kubota, A., and Imaizumi, T. (2017) Circadian clock and photoperiodic flowering in Arabidopsis: CONSTANS is a Hub for signal integration. Plant Physiol. 173: 5–15. Shoyama, Yoshinari, Tamada, T., Kurihara, K., Takeuchi, A., Taura, F., Arai, S., et al. (2012) Structure and Function of [?]1-Tetrahydrocannabinolic Acid (THCA) Synthase, the Enzyme Controlling the Psychoactivity of Cannabis sativa.J Mol Biol. 423: 96–105. Sirikantaramas, S., Morimoto, S., Shoyama, Yoshinari, Ishikawa, Y., Wada, Y., Shoyama, Yukihiro, et al. (2004) The gene controlling marijuana psychoactivity: molecular cloning and heterologous expression of Delta1-tetrahydrocannabinolic acid synthase from Cannabis sativa L.J Biol Chem. 279: 39767–39774. Sirikantaramas, S., Taura, F., Tanaka, Y., Ishikawa, Y., Morimoto, S., and Shoyama, Y. (2005) Tetrahydrocannabinolic acid synthase, the enzyme controlling marijuana psychoactivity, is secreted into the storage cavity of the glandular trichomes. Plant Cell Physiol. 46: 1578–1582. Sledzi´nski, P., Zeyland, J., S lomski, R., and Nowak, A. (2018) The current state and future perspectives of ´ cannabinoids in cancer biology. Cancer Med. 7: 765–775. Small, E. (2015) Evolution and Classification of Cannabis sativa (Marijuana, Hemp) in Relation to Human Utilization. Bot Rev. 81: 189–294. Small, E. (2018) Dwarf germplasm: the key to giant Cannabis hemp seed and cannabinoid crops.Genet Resour Crop Evol. 65: 1071–1107. Small, E., and Beckstead, H.D. (1973) Cannabinoid Phenotypes in Cannabis sativa.Nature. 245: 147–148. Soorni, A., Fatahi, R., Haak, D.C., Salami, S.A., and Bombarely, A. (2017) Assessment of Genetic Diversity and Population Structure in Iranian Cannabis Germplasm. Sci Rep. 7: 1–10. Spitzer-Rimon, B., Duchin, S., Bernstein, N., and Kamenetsky, R. (2019) Architecture and Florogenesis in Female Cannabis sativa Plants. Front Plant Sci. 10: 350.

Syk lowska-Baranek, K., Rymaszewski, W., Gawe l, M., Rokicki, P., Pilarek, M., Grech-Baran, M., et al. (2019) Comparison of elicitor-based effects on metabolic responses of Taxus × media hairy roots in perfluorodecalin-supported two-phase culture system. Plant Cell Rep. 38: 85–99. Sytsma, K.J., Morawetz, J., Pires, J.C., Nepokroeff, M., Conti, E., Zjhra, M., et al. (2002) Urticalean rosids: circumscription, rosid ancestry, and phylogenetics based on rbcL, trnL-F, and ndhF sequences. Am J Bot. 89: 1531–1546. Takeno, K. (2016) Stress-induced flowering: The third category of flowering response.J Exp Bot. 67: 4925– 4934. Tang, K., Struik, P.C., Amaducci, S., Stomph, T.J., and Yin, X. (2017) Hemp (Cannabis sativa L.) leaf photosynthesis in relation to nitrogen content and temperature: implications for hemp as a bio-economically sustainable crop. GCB Bioenergy. 9: 1573–1587. Tao, Y., Zhao, X., Mace, E., Henry, R., and Jordan, D. (2019) Exploring and Exploiting Pan-genomics for Crop Improvement. Mol Plant. 12: 156–169. Taura, F., Morimoto, S., and Shoyama, Y. (1996) Purification and Characterization of Cannabidiolic-acid Synthase from Cannabis sativa L.: BIOCHEMICAL ANALYSIS OF A NOVEL ENZYME THAT CATALYZES THE OXIDOCYCLIZATION OF CANNABIGEROLIC ACID TO CANNABIDIOLIC ACID. J Biol Chem. 271: 17411–17416. Tekoah, Y., Shulman, A., Kizhner, T., Ruderfer, I., Fux, L., Nataf, Y., et al. (2015) Large-scale production of pharmaceutical proteins in plant cell culture-the protalix experience. Plant Biotechnol. J. 13: 1199–1208. The Angiosperm Phylogeny Group (2016) An update of the Angiosperm Phylogeny Group classification for the orders and families of flowering plants: APG IV.Bot J Linn Soc. 181: 1–20. Theissen, G., and Melzer, R. (2007) Molecular Mechanisms Underlying Origin and Diversification of the Angiosperm Flower. Ann Bot. 100: 603–619. Thiele, E.A., Marsh, E.D., French, J.A., Mazurkiewicz-Beldzinska, M., Benbadis, S.R., Joshi, C., et al. (2018) Cannabidiol in patients with seizures associated with Lennox-Gastaut syndrome (GWPCARE4): a randomised, double-blind, placebo-controlled phase 3 trial. Lancet Lond Engl. 391: 1085–1096. Toonen, M., Ribot, S., and Thissen, J. (2006) Yield of illicit indoor cannabis cultivation in the Netherlands. J Forensic Sci. 51: 1050–1054. Toth, J.A., Stack, G.M., Cala, A.R., Carlson, C.H., Wilk, R.L., Crawford, J.L., et al. (2020) Development and validation of genetic markers for sex and cannabinoid chemotype in Cannabis sativa L. GCB Bioenergy. 12: 213–222. Turck, F., Fornara, F., and Coupland, G. (2008) Regulation and Identity of Florigen: FLOWERING LOCUS T Moves Center Stage. Annu Rev Plant Biol. 59: 573–594. Turner, J.C., Hemphill, J.K., and Mahlberg, P.G. (1978) Quantitative Determination of Cannabinoids in Individual Glandular Trichomes of Cannabis Sativa L. (Cannabaceae). Am J Bot. Ullisch, D.A., Muller, C.A., Maibaum, S., Kirchhoff, J., Schiermeyer, A., Schillberg, S., et al. (2012) Compre- ¨ hensive characterization of two different Nicotiana tabacum cell lines leads to doubled GFP and HA protein production by media optimization. J. Biosci. Bioeng.113: 242–248. Vanhove, W., Van Damme, P., and Meert, N. (2011) Factors determining yield and quality of illicit indoor cannabis (Cannabis spp.) production. Forensic Sci Int. 212: 158–163. Varotto, S., Tani, E., Abraham, E., Krugman, T., Kapazoglou, A., Melzer, R., et al. (2020) Epigenetics: possible applications in climate-smart crop breeding.J Exp Bot. eraa188.

Vasilev, N., Gr¨omping, U., Lipperts, A., Raven, N., Fischer, R., and Schillberg, S. (2013) Optimization of BY-2 cell suspension culture medium for the production of a human antibody using a combination of fractional factorial designs and the response surface method.Plant Biotechnol. J. 11: 867–874. Vergara, D., Baker, H., Clancy, K., Keepers, K.G., Mendieta, J.P., Pauli, C.S., et al. (2016) Genetic and Genomic Tools for Cannabis sativa. Crit Rev Plant Sci. 35: 364–377. Vergara, D., Huscher, E.L., Keepers, K.G., Givens, R.M., Cizek, C.G., Torres, A., et al. (2019) Gene copy number is associated with phytochemistry in Cannabis sativa. AoB PLANTS. 11: plz074. Vergara, D., White, K.H., Keepers, K.G., and Kane, N.C. (2015) The complete chloroplast genomes of Cannabis sativa and Humulus lupulus. Mitochondrial DNA Part A. 27: 3793–3794. Wagner, H., and Ulrich-Merzenich, G. (2009) Synergy research: Approaching a new generation of phytopharmaceuticals. Phytomedicine. 16: 97–110. Wahby, I., Caba, J.M., and Ligero, F. (2013) Agrobacterium infection of hemp (Cannabis sativa L.): establishment of hairy root cultures. J Plant Interact. 8: 312–320. Walker, R., and Pav´ıa, S. (2014) Moisture transfer and thermal properties of hemp–lime concretes. Constr Build Mater. 64: 270–276. Warmke, H.E., and Davidson, H. (1944) Polyploidy investigations. In Carnegie Institution of Washington, Year Book No. 43. pp. 135–139. Watanabe, S., Xia, Z., Hideshima, R., Tsubokura, Y., Sato, S., Yamanaka, N., et al. (2011) A map-based cloning strategy employing a residual heterozygous line reveals that the GIGANTEA gene is involved in soybean maturity and flowering. Genetics. 188: 395–407. Wawrosch, C., Schwaiger, S., Stuppner, H., and Kopp, B. (2014) Lignan formation in hairy root cultures of Edelweiss (Leontopodium nivale ssp. alpinum (Cass.) Greuter). Fitoterapia. 97: 219–223. Weathers, P.J., Towler, M.J., and Xu, J. (2010) Bench to batch: advances in plant cell culture for producing useful products. Appl Microbiol Biotechnol. 85: 1339–1351. Weiblen, G.D., Wenger, J.P., Craft, K.J., ElSohly, M.A., Mehmedic, Z., Treiber, E.L., et al. (2015) Gene duplication and divergence affecting drug content inCannabis sativa. New Phytol. 208: 1241–1250. Welling, M.T., Shapter, T., Rose, T.J., Liu, L., Stanger, R., and King, G.J. (2016) A Belated Green Revolution for Cannabis: Virtual Genetic Resources to Fast-Track Cultivar Development. Front Plant Sci. 7. Westergaard, M. (1958) The Mechanism of Sex Determination in Dioecious Flowering Plants. InAdvances in Genetics. pp. 217–281 Elsevier. Whiting, P.F., Wolff, R.F., Deshpande, S., Di Nisio, M., Duffy, S., Hernandez, A.V., et al. (2015) Cannabinoids for Medical Use: A Systematic Review and Meta-analysis. JAMA. 313: 2456–2473. Wolfe, K.H., Li, W.H., and Sharp, P.M. (1987) Rates of nucleotide substitution vary greatly among plant mitochondrial, chloroplast, and nuclear DNAs. Proc Natl Acad Sci U S A. 84: 9054–9058. Wu, J., and Lin, L. (2003) Enhancement of taxol production and release in Taxus chinensis cell cultures by ultrasound, methyl jasmonate and in situ solvent extraction. Appl Microbiol Biotechnol. 62: 151–155. Xia, Z., Watanabe, S., Yamada, T., Tsubokura, Y., Nakashima, H., Zhai, H., et al. (2012) Positional cloning and characterization reveal the molecular basis for soybean maturity locus E1 that regulates photoperiodic flowering.Proc Natl Acad Sci U S A. 109. Xie, T., Zheng, J.-F., Liu, S., Peng, C., Zhou, Y.-M., Yang, Q.-Y., et al. (2015) De Novo Plant Genome Assembly Based on Chromatin Interactions: A Case Study of Arabidopsis thaliana. Mol Plant. 8: 489–492.

Xu, M., Xu, Z., Liu, B., Kong, F., Tsubokura, Y., Watanabe, S., et al. (2013) Genetic variation in four maturity genes affects photoperiod insensitivity and PHYA-regulated post-flowering responses of soybean. BMC Plant Biol. 13: 1–14. Yang, M.-Q., van Velzen, R., Bakker, F.T., Sattarian, A., Li, D.-Z., and Yi, T.-S. (2013) Molecular phylogenetics and character evolution of Cannabaceae.Taxon. 62: 473–485. Yoo, S.K., Chung, K.S., Kim, J., Lee, J.H., Hong, S.M., Yoo, S.J., et al. (2016) CONSTANS Activates SUPPRESSOR OF OVEREXPRESSION OF CONSTANS 1 through FLOWERING LOCUS T to Promote Flowering in Arabidopsis. Plant Physiol. 139: 770–778. Zager, J.J., Lange, I., Srividya, N., Smith, A., and Lange, B.M. (2019) Gene Networks Underlying Cannabinoid and Terpenoid Accumulation in Cannabis.Plant Physiol. 180: 1877–1897. Zanelati, T.V., Biojone, C., Moreira, F.A., Guimar˜aes, F.S., and Joca, S.R.L. (2010) Antidepressant-like effects of cannabidiol in mice: possible involvement of 5-HT1A receptors. Br J Pharmacol. 159: 122–128. Zhai, H., Lu, S., Liang, S., Wu, H., Zhang, X., Liu, B., et al. (2014) GmFT4, a homolog of FLOWERING ¨ LOCUS T, is positively regulated by E1 and functions as a flowering repressor in soybean. PLoS ONE. 9. Zhang, H., Jin, J., Moore, M.J., Yi, T., and Li, D. (2018) Plastome characteristics of Cannabaceae. Plant Divers. 40: 127–137. Zhang, L., Hu, J., Han, X., Li, J., Gao, Y., Richards, C.M., et al. (2019) A high-quality apple genome assembly reveals the association of a retrotransposon and red fruit colour. Nat Commun. 10: 1494. Zhang, Q., Chen, X., Guo, H., Trindade, L.M., Salentijn, E.M.J., Guo, R., et al. (2018) Latitudinal Adaptation and Genetic Insights Into the Origins of Cannabis sativa L. Front Plant Sci. 9: 1876. Zhang, S., Soltis, D.E., Yang, Y., Li, D., and Yi, T. (2011) Multi-gene analysis provides a well-supported phylogeny of Rosales. Mol Phylogenet Evol. 60: 21–28. Zheng, Y., Wu, S., Bai, Y., Sun, H., Jiao, C., Guo, S., et al. (2019) Cucurbit Genomics Database (CuGenDB): a central portal for comparative and functional genomics of cucurbit crops. Nucleic Acids Res. 47: D1128– D1136. Zirpel, B., Kayser, O., and Stehle, F. (2018) Elucidation of structure-function relationship of THCA and CBDA synthase from Cannabis sativa L. J Biotechnol. 284: 17–26.

Adl, S., A. Simpson, M. Farmer, R. Andersen, O. Anderson, J. Barta, J. et al. 2005. The new higher level classification of eukaryotes with emphasis on the taxonomy of protists. Journal of Eukaryotic Microbiology, 52(5), 399-451. DOI:10.1111/j.15507408.2005.00053.x. Alexopoulos, C.J., C.W. Mims, and M. Blackwell. 1996.Introductory Mycology. Fourth Edition. John Wiley & Sons Inc., New York. Barron, G.L. 1977.The Nematode-Destroying Fungi.Canadian Biological Publications, Guelph, ON. Berger, L., R. Speare, P. Daszak, D.E. Green, A.A. Cunningham, C.L. Goggin, R. Slocombe, M.A. Ragan, A.D. Hyatt, K.R. McDonald, H.B. Hines, K.R. Lips, G. Marantelli, and H. Parkes. 1998. Chytridiomycosis causes amphibian mortality associated with population declines in the rain forests of Australia and Central America. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA 95:9031-9036. Blackwell, M.2011. The Fungi: 1, 2, 3…5.1 million species?American Journal of Botany 98:426-438.

Blackwell, M., D.S. Hibbett, J.W. Taylor, and J.W. Spatafora. 2006. Research Coordination Networks: a phylogeny for kingdom Fungi (Deep Hypha).Mycologia 98:829-837. Blackwell, M., R. Vilgalys, T.Y. James, and J.W. Taylor. 2012. Fungi. Eumycota: mushrooms, sac fungi, yeast, molds, rusts, smuts, etc. Version 30 January 2012. http://tolweb.org/Fungi/2377/2012.01.30 in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org/ Blehert, D.S., A.C. Hicks, M. Behr, C.U. Meteyer, B.M. Berlowski-Zier, E.L. Buckles, J.T.H. Coleman, S.R. Darling, A. Gargas, R. Niver, J.C. Okoniewski, R.J. Rudd, and W.B. Stone. 2009. Bat white-nose syndrome: An emerging fungal pathogen? Science 323:227. Boerjan, W., J. Ralph, and M. Baucher. 2003.Lignin biosynthesis.Annual Review of Plant Biology 54:519-546. Bromenshenk, J.J., C.B. Henderson, C.H. Wick, M.F. Stanford, A.W. Zulich, et al. 2010. Iridovirus and Microsporidian linked to Honey Bee Colony Decline. PLoS ONE 5(10): e13181. DOI:10.1371/journal.pone.0013181. Callan, B.E. and L.M. Carris 2004. Fungi on living plant substrata, including fruits. Chap. 7 in: G.M. Mueller, G.F. Bills, and M.S. Foster, eds. Biodiversity of Fungi. Inventory and Monitoring Methods. Elsevier Academic Press, San Diego, CA. Deacon, J. 2006. Fungal Biology. Fourth Edition. Blackwell Publishing, Malden, MA. Dugan, F.M. 2008.Fungi in the Ancient World.How Mushrooms, Mildews, Molds, and Yeast Shaped the Early Civilizations of Europe, the Mediterranean, and the Near East.APS Press, St. Paul, MN. Duplessis, S. et al. (49 additional authors). 2011.Obligate biotrophy features unraveled by the genomic analysis of rust fungi.Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences U.S.A. 108:9166-9171. Evans, H.C., S.L. Elliot, and D.P. Hughes. 2011.Hidden diversity behind the zombie-ant fungus Ophiocordyceps unilateralis Four new species described from carpenter ants in Minas Gerais, Brazil.PLoS ONE 6: e17024.DOI:10:1371/journal.pone.0017024. Findlay, W.P.K. 1982. Fungi, Folklore, Fiction and Fact. The Richmond Publishing Co, Surrey, BC. Frederick L. 1990. Phylum Plasmodial Slime Molds. Class Myxomycota. Chapter 27a in: L. Margulis, J.O. Corlis, M. Melkonian, and D.J. Chapman, eds. Handbook of Protoctista. Jones and Bartlett Publishers, Boston, MA. Fry, W.E. and N.J. Grünwald. 2010. Introduction to Oomycetes. The Plant Health Instructor. DOI:10.1094/PHI-I-2010-1207-01. Hawksworth, D.L. 2001. The magnitude of fungal diversity: the 1.5 million species estimate revisited. Mycological Research 105:1422-1432. Hawskworth, D.L. and A.Y. Rossman. 1997. Where are all the undescribed Fungi? Phytopathology 87:888-891. Hibbett, D.S., M. Binder, and Z. Wang.2003.Another fossil agaric from Dominican amber. Mycologia 95:685-687. Hibbett, D.S. et al. (66 additional authors). 2007. A higher-level phylogenetic classification of the Fungi. Mycological Research 111:509-547. Hudler, G.W. 1998.Magical Mushrooms, Mischievous Molds. The Remarkable Story of the Fungus Kingdom and its Impact on Human Affairs. Princeton University Press, Princeton, NJ.

Hughes, D.P., S. Anderson, N.L. Hywel-Jones, W. Himaman, J. Billen, and J.J. Boomsma.2011.Behavioral mechanisms and morphological symptoms of zombie ants dying from fungal infection.BMC Ecology 11:13.DOI:10.1186/1472-6785-11-13. Jones, M.D.M., I. Forn, C. Gadelha, M.J. Egan, D. Bass, R. Massana, and T.A. Richards.2011.Discovery of novel intermediate forms redefines the fungal tree of life.Nature 474:200-203.DOI:10.1038/nature09984. Keeling, P., B.S. Leander, and A. Simpson. 2009. Eukaryotes. Eukaryota, Organisms with nucleated cells. Version 28 October 2009. http://tolweb.org/Eukaryotes/3/2009.10.28 in The Tree of Life Web Project, http://tolweb.org Kendrick, B. 2000.The Fifth Kingdom.Third Edition.Focus Publishing, Newburyport, MA. Kirk, P.M., P.F. Cannon, D.W. Minter, and J.A. Stalpers, eds. 2008. Dictionary of the Fungi. 10th Edition. CAB International, Wallingford, UK. Knogge, W. 1996.Fungal infection of plants.The Plant Cell 8:1711-1722. Kurtzman, C.P. and J. Sugiyama. 2001. Ascomycetous yeasts and yeastlike fungi. Chap. 9 in: D.J. McLaughlin, E.G. McLaughlin, and P.A. Lemke, eds. The Mycota . Vol. VII. Systematics and Evolution Part A. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Large, E.C. 1940. The Advance of the Fungi. H. Holt and Company, New York. (Republished by APS Press, http://www.apsnet.org/apsstore/shopapspress/Pages/43089.aspx) Letcher, A. 2007. Shroom. A Cultural History of the Magic Mushroom. Harper Collins, New York. Longcore, J.E., A.P. Pessier, and D.K. Nichols, D. K.1999. Batrachochytrium dendrobatidis gen. et sp. nov., a chytrid pathogenic to amphibians.Mycologia 91:219-227. Miadlikowska, J. et al. (29 additional authors). 2006. New insights into classification and evolution of the Lecanoromycetes (Pezizomycotina, Ascomycota) from phylogenetic analyses of three ribosomal RNA- and two protein-coding genes. Mycologia 98:1088-1103. Money, N.P. 2002.Mr. Bloomfield's Orchard. The Mysterious World of Mushrooms, Molds, and Mycologists.Oxford University Press, New York. Money, N.P. 2007.The Triumph of Fungi.A Rotten History.Oxford University Press, New York. Moore, D. 2001. Slayers, Saviors, Servants, and Sex.An Exposé of Kingdom Fungi.Springer, New York. Moore, D., G.D. Robson, and A.P.J. Trinci. 2011.21st Century Guidebook to Fungi.Cambridge University Press, New York. Nagarajan, S. and D.V. Singh.1990.Long-distance dispersion of rust pathogens.Annual Review of Phytopathology 28:139-153.

Parfrey, L.W., D.J.G Lahr, A.H. Knoll, L.A. Katz.2011.Estimating the timing of early eukaryotic diversification with multigene molecular clocks.Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA. 108:13624-13629. Ploetz, R.C. 2001. Black Sigatoka of Banana. The Plant Health Instructor. DOI:10.1094/PHI-I-2001-0126-01. Ploetz, R.C. 2005. Panama disease, an old nemesis rears its ugly head: Part 1, the beginnings of the banana export trades. Online. Plant Health Progress DOI:10.1094/PHP-2005-1221-01-RV. Purvis, A. and A. Hector. 2000. Getting the measure of biodiversity. Nature 405:212-219. Raper, K.B.1978. The penicillin saga remembered. American Society of Microbiology News 44:645-653. Redecker, D., R. Kodner, L.E. Graham. 2000. Glomalean fungi from the Ordovician. Science 289:1920-1921. Robens, J. and K. Cardwell.2003.The costs of mycotoxin management to the USA: Management of aflatoxins in the United States.Journal of Toxicology-Toxin Reviews 22:139-152. Rodriguez, R.J., J.F. White Jr., A.E. Arnold, and R.S. Redman.2009.Fungal endophytes: diversity and functional roles.New Phytologist 182:314-330.

Schoch, C. L., R.A. Shoemaker, K.A. Seifert, S. Hambleton, J.W. Spatafora, and P.W. Crous. 2006.A multigene phylogeny of the Dothideomycetes using four nuclear loci.Mycologia 98:1041-1052. Shüβler, A., D. Schwarzott, C. Walker. 2001. A new fungal phylum, the Glomeromycota: phylogeny and evolution. Mycological Research 105:1413-1421. Spanu, P.D. et al. (63 additional authors) 2010.Genome expansion and gene loss in powdery mildew fungi reveal tradeoffs in extreme parasitism.Science 330:1543-1546. Stover, C.K. et al. (30 additional authors). 2000. Complete genome sequence of Pseudomonas aeruginosa PA010, an opportunistic human pathogen. Nature 406:959-964.

Suh, S.-O., M. Blackwell, C.P. Kurtzman, and M.-A. Lachance. 2006. Phylogenetics of Saccharomycetales, the acomycete yeasts. Mycologia 98:1006-1017. Voyles, J., S. Young, L. Berger, C. Campbell, W.F. Voyles, A. Dinudom, D. Cook, R. Webb, R.S. Alford, L.F. Skerratt, and R. Speare. 2009. Pathogenesis of chytridiomycosis, a cause of catastrophic amphibian declines. Science 326:582-585. Wake, D.B. and V.T. Vredenburg, V.T. 2008. Are we in the midst of the sixth mass extinction? A view from the world of amphibians. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA 105:11466-11473. Wasson, R.G.1968. Soma: Divine Mushroom of Immortality. Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, New York. Webster, J. and R.W.S. Weber. 2007. Introduction to Fungi. Cambridge University Press, New York. White, M.M., T.Y. James, K. O'Donnell, M.J. Cafaro, Y. Tanabe, and J. Sugiyama. 2006. Phylogeny of the Zygomycota based on nuclear ribosomal sequence data. Mycologia 98:872-884. Zhang, N., L.A. Castlebury, A.N. Miller, S.M. Huhndorf, C. Schoch, K.A. Seifert, A.Y. Rossman, J.D. Rogers, J. Kohlmeyer, B. Volkmann-Kohlmeyer, and G.-H Sung. 2006. An overview of the systematics of the Sordariomycetes based on a four-gene phylogeny. Mycologia 98:1076-1087. Zolan, M.E. 1995. Chromosome-length polymorphism in fungi. Microbiological Reviews 59:686-698.

Barthlott, W., Biedinger, N., Braun, G., Feig, F., Kier, G., & Mutke, J. (1999). Terminological and methodological aspects of the mapping and anal-ysis of the global biodiversity. Acta Botanica Fennica, 162, 103–110.Barthlott, W., Hostert, A., Kier, G., Küper, W., Kreft, H., Mutke, J., ... Sommer, J. H. (2007). Geographic patterns of vascular plant diversity at continental to global scales. Erdkunde, 61(4), 305– 315. https://doi.org/10.3112/erdkunde.2007.04.01Bates, H. W. (1863). The Naturalist on the River Amazons, a Record of Adventures, Habits of Animals, Sketches of Brazilian and Indian Life, and Aspects of Nature Under the Equator, During Eleven Years of Travel. London: John Murray.Beech, E., Rivers, M., Oldfield, S., & Smith, P. P. (2017). GlobalTreeSearch: The first complete global database of tree species and country distributions. Journal of Sustainable Forestry, 1–36. https://doi.org/10.1080/10549811.2017.1310049Bruelheide, H., Dengler, J., Purschke, O., Lenoir, J., Jiménez-Alfaro, B., Hennekens, S. M., ... Jandt, U. (2018). Global trait–environment re-lationships of plant communities. Nature Ecology and Evolution, 2, 1906–1917. https://doi.org/10.1038/s4155 9-018-0699-8Brummitt, N. A., Aletrari, E., Syfert, M., & Mulligan, M. (2016). Where are threatened ferns found? Global conservation priorities for pterido-phytes. Journal of Systematics and Evolution, 54(6), 604–616.Brummitt, N. A., Bachman, S. P., Aletrari, E., Chadburn, H., Griffiths, J., Lutz, M., ... Nic Lughadha, E. M. (2015b). The Sampled Red List Index for Plants, Phase II: Ground-truthing specimen-based conservation assessments. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 370, https://doi.org/10.1098/rstb.2014.0015Brummitt, N. A., Bachman, S. P., Griffiths-Lee, J., Lutz, M., Moat, J. F., Farjon, A., ... Nic Lughadha, E. M. (2015a). Green Plants in the Red: A baseline global assessment for the IUCN Sampled Red List Index for Plants. PLoS ONE, 10(8), e0135152. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0135152Brummitt, N. A., Bachman, S. P., & Moat, J. F. (2008). Applications of the IUCN Red List: Towards a global barometer for plant diversity. Endangered Species Research, 6, 127–135. https://doi.org/10.3354/esr00135Brummitt, N. A., & Lughadha, E. N. (2003). Biodiversity: Where's hot and where's not. Conservation Biology, 17(5), 1442–1448. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1523-1739.2003.02344.xBrummitt, R. K. (2001). World geographical scheme for recording plant distributions. Hunt Institute for Botanical Documentation. Pittsburgh, USA: Carnegie Mellon University.Busby, J. R. (1991). BIOCLIM - a bioclimate analysis and prediction sys-tem. Plant Protection Quarterly, 6, 8–9.Ceballos, G., Ehrlich, P. R., Barnosky, A. D., García, A., Pringle, R. M., & Palmer, T. M. (2015). Accelerated modern human–induced species losses: Entering the sixth mass extinction. Science Advances, 1(5), e1400253. https://doi.org/10.1126/sciadv.1400253Cernansky, R. (2017). Biodiversity moves beyond counting species. Nature, 546(7656), 22–24.Crosby, M. R., Magill, R. E., Allen, B., & He, S. (2000). A checklist of the mosses. Missouri Botanical Garden, St Louis, U.S.A. Retrieved from: http://www.mobot.org/MOBOT/tropi cos/most/checklist.shtmlCutler, D. R., Edwards, T. C. Jr, Beard, K. H., Cutler, A., Hess, K. T., Gibson, J., & Lawler, J. J. (2007). Random forests for classification in ecology. Ecology, 88(11), 2783–2792. https://doi.org/10.1890/07-0539.1Darwin, C. (1839). Journal of Researches into the Natural History and Geology of the Countries Visited During the Voyage of H.M.S. Beagle Round the World. Henry Colburn, London. Díaz, S., Kattge, J., Cornelissen, J. H. C., Wright, I. J., Lavorel, S., Dray, S., ... Sheremet’ev, S. N. (2015). The global spectrum of plant form and function. Nature, 529(7585), 1–17.Dinerstein, E., Olson, D., Joshi, A., Vynne, C., Burgess, N. D., Wikramanayake, E., ... Saleem, M. (2017). An ecoregion-based ap-proach to protecting half the terrestrial realm. BioScience, 67(6), 534–545. https://doi.org/10.1093/biosci/bix014Elith, J., H. Graham, C., P. Anderson, R., Dudík, M., Ferrier, S., Guisan, A., ... Zimmermann, N. E. (2006). Novel methods improve prediction of species’ distributions from occurrence data. Ecography, 2(1), 129–151. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.2006.0906-7590.04596.xEngler, A. (1924). Übersicht über die Florenreiche und Florengebiete der Erde. In A. Engler, & E. Gilg (Eds.), Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien. Berlin.Enquist, B. J., Feng, X., Boyle, B., Maitner, B., Newman, E. A., Jørgensen, P. M., Roehrdanz, P. R., ...McGill, B. J.. (2019). The commonness of rarity: Global and future distribution of rarity across land plants. Science Advances, 5 (11), eaaz0414.Faith, D. P. (1992). Conservation evaluation and phylogenetic diversity. Biological Conservation, 61, 1–10. https://doi.org/10.1016/0006-3207(92)91201-3Fielding, A. H., & Bell, J. F. (1997). A review of methods for the assess-ment of prediction errors in conservation presence/absence models. Environmental Conservation, 24(1), 38–49. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0376 89299 7000088Forest, F., Grenyer, R., Rouget, M., Davies, T. J., Cowling, R. M., Faith, D. P., ... Savolainen, V. (2007). Preserving the evolutionary potential of floras in biodiversity hotspots. Nature, 445(7129), 757–760.Forzza, R. C., Baumgratz, J. F. A., Bicudo, C. E. M., Canhos, D. A. L., Carvalho, A. A. Jr, Coelho, M. A. N., ... Zappi, D. C. (2012). New Brazilian floristic list highlights conservation challenges. BioScience, 62, 39–45. https://doi.org/10.1525/bio.2012.62.1.8Franklin, J. (2009). Mapping species distributions: Spatial inference and pre-diction. Cambridge, U.K.: Cambridge University Press.Funk, V. A. (2018). Collections-based science in the 21st Century. Journal of Systematics and Evolution, 56, 175–193. https://doi.org/10.1111/jse.12315Good, R. (1974). The Geography of the Flowering Plants, 4th ed. London, U.K: Longmans, Green.Grenyer, R., Orme, C. D. L., Jackson, S. F., Thomas, G. H., Davies, R. G., Davies, T. J., ... Owens, I. P. F. (2006). Global distribution and conser-vation of rare and threatened vertebrates. Nature, 444(7115), 93–96.Guisan, A., Tingley, R., Baumgartner, J. B., Naujokaitis-Lewis, I., Sutcliffe, P. R., Tulloch, A. I. T., ... Buckley, Y. M. (2013). Predicting species dis-tributions for conservation decisions. Ecology Letters, 16(12), 1424–1435. https://doi.org/10.1111/ele.12189Hassler, M. (2016) World ferns: checklist of ferns and lycophytes of the world. In: Y. Roskov, L. Abucay, T. Orrell, D. Nicolson, T. Kunze, C. Flann, N. Bailly, P. Kirk, T. Bourgoin, R. E. DeWalt, W. Decock, & A. De Wever (Eds.). Species 2000 & ITIS Catalogue of Life. Species 2000. Leiden, the Netherlands: Naturalis.Heberling, J. M., Prather, L. A., & Tonsor, S. J. (2019). The changing uses of herbarium data in an era of global change: An overview using au-tomated content analysis. BioScience, 69(10), 812–822. https://doi.org/10.1093/biosci/biz094Hijmans, R. J., Cameron, S. E., Parra, J. L., Jones, P. G., & Jarvis, A. (2005). Very high resolution interpolated climate surfaces for global land areas. International Journal of Climatology, 25(15), 1965–1978. https://doi.org/10.1002/joc.1276Jenkins, C. N., Pimm, S. L., & Joppa, L. N. (2013). Global patterns of ter-restrial vertebrate diversity and conservation. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 110(28), E2602–E2610. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1302251110Joppa, L. N., Roberts, D. L., Myers, N., & Pimm, S. L. (2011). Biodiversity hotspots house most undiscovered plant species. Proceedings of the

Stearn, W. T. (1957). An introduction to the Species Plantarum and cog-nate botanical works of Carl Linnaeus. Facsimile of Linneaus’ Species Plantarum, 1st ed. London, U.K: Ray Society.Stearn, W. T. (1977). The earliest European acquaintance with tropical vegetation. Gardens Bulletin, Singapore, 29, 13–18.Stearn, W. T. (1988). Carl Linnaeus's acquaintance with tropical plants. Taxon, 37(3), 776–781. https://doi.org/10.2307/1221114Stocks, G., Seales, L., Paniagua, F., Maehr, E., & Bruna, E. M. (2008). The geographical and institutional distribution of ecological re-search in the tropics. Biotropica, 40(4), 397–404. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1744-7429.2007.00393.xSwenson, N. G., Enquist, B. J., Pither, J., Kerkhoff, A. J., Boyle, B., Weiser, M. D., ... Nolting, K. M. (2012). The biogeography and filtering of woody plant functional diversity in North and South America. Global Ecology and Biogeography, 21(8), 798– 808. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1466-8238.2011.00727.xSyfert, M. M., Brummitt, N. A., Coomes, D. A., Bystriakova, N., & Smith, M. J. (2018). Inferring diversity patterns along an elevation gradient from stacked SDMs: a case study on Mesoamerican ferns. Global Ecology and Conservation, 16, e00433. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.gecco.2018.e00433Takhtajan, A. (1986). Floristic Regions of the World. Berkeley, USA: University of California PressThiers, B. (2018). The World’s Herbaria 2018: A summary report based on data from Index Herbariorum. Retrieved from http://sweetgum.nybg.org/scien ce/docs/The_Worlds_Herbaria_2018.pdfThomas, C. D., Cameron, A., Green, R. E., Bakkenes, M., Beaumont, L. J., Collingham, Y. C., ... Williams, S. E. (2004). Extinction risk from climate change. Nature, 427, 145–148. https://doi.org/10.1038/nature02121Thuiller, W., Araújo, M. B., Pearson, R. G., Whittaker, R. J., Brotons, L., & Lavorel, S. (2004). Uncertainty in predictions of extinction risk. Nature, 430, 34. https://doi.org/10.1038/nature02716Ulloa, C. U., Acevedo-Rodríguez, P., Beck, S., Belgrano, M. J., Bernal, R., Berry, P. E., ... Jørgensen, P. M. (2017) . An integrated assessment of the vascular plant species of the Americas. Science, 358 (6370), 1614–1617.Villéger, S., Mason, N. W. H., & Mouillot, D. (2008). New multidimen-sional functional diversity indices for a multifaceted framework in functional ecology. Ecology, 89(8), 2290–2301. https://doi.org/10.1890/071206.1Humboldt, A. von (1818). Personal Narrative of Travels to the Equinoctial Regions of the New Continent During the Years 1799 to 1804. London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme & Browne.Weigelt, P., Kissling, W. D., Kisel, Y., Fritz, S. A., Karger, D. N., Kessler, M., ... Kreft, H. (2015). Global patterns and drivers of phylogenetic structure in island floras. Scientific Reports, 5, 12213. https://doi.org/10.1038/srep12213Yesson, C., Brewer, P. W., Sutton, T., Caithness, N., Pahwa, J. S., Burgess, M., ... Culham, A. (2007). How global is the global biodiversity

Myers, N., Mittermeier, R. A., Mittermeier, C. G., da Fonseca, G. A. B., & Kent, J. (2000). Biodiversity hotspots for conservation priorities. Nature, 403, 853–858. https://doi.org/10.1038/35002501Nic Lughadha, E., Govaerts, R., Belyaeva, I., Black, N., Lindon, H., Allkin, R., ... Nicolson, N. (2016). Counting Counts: Revised estimates of numbers of accepted species of flowering plants, seed plants, vascular plants and land plants with a review of other recent esti-mates. Phytotaxa, 272(1), 82–88. https://doi.org/10.11646/phyto taxa.272.1.5Olson, D. M., Dinerstein, E., Wikramanayake, E. D., Burgess, N. D., Powell, G. V. N., Underwood, E. C., ... Kassem, K. R. (2001). Terrestrial Ecoregions of the World: A New Map of Life on Earth: A new global map of terrestrial ecoregions provides an innovative tool for con-serving biodiversity. BioScience, 51(11), 933–938. https://doi.org/10.1641/00063568(2001)051[0933:TEOTWA]2.0.CO;2Petchey, O. L., & Gaston, K. J. (2006). Functional diversity: Back to ba-sics and looking forward. Ecology Letters, 9(6), 741–758. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.14610248.2006.00924.xPhillips, S. J., Anderson, R. P., & Schapire, R. E. (2006). Maximum entropy modeling of species geographic distributions. Ecological Modelling, 190(3–4), 231–259. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ecolmodel.2005.03.026Pimm, S. L., Jenkins, C. N., Abell, R., Brooks, T. M., Gittleman, J. L., Joppa, L. N., ... Sexton, J. O. (2014). The biodiversity of species and their rates of extinction, distribution, and protection. Science, 344 (6187), 1246752.Prance, G. T., Beentje, H. J., Dransfield, J., & Johns, R. (2000). The trop-ical flora remains undercollected. Annals of the Missouri Botanical Garden, 87, 67–71. https://doi.org/10.2307/2666209Rivers, M. C., Brummitt, N. A., Nic Lughadha, E. M., & Meagher, T. R. (2014). Do species conservation assessments capture genetic diversity? Global Ecology and Conservation, 2, 81–87. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.gecco.2014.08.005Rivers, M. C., Taylor, L., Brummitt, N. A., Meagher, T. R., Roberts, D. L., & Nic Lughadha, E. M. (2011). How many herbarium specimens are needed to detect threatened species? Biological Conservation, 14 4, 2541–2547. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.biocon.2011.07.014Rondinini, C., Di Marco, M., Chiozza, F., Santulli, G., Baisero, D., Visconti, P., ... Boitani, L. (2011). Global habitat suitability models of terrestrial mammals. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society B: Biological Sciences, 366(1578), 2633– 2641.Rondinini, C., Stuart, S. N., & Boitani, L. (2005). Habitat suitabil-ity mo